рефераты конспекты курсовые дипломные лекции шпоры

Реферат Курсовая Конспект

ИРЛАНДСКИЕ ВОЛШЕБНЫЕ СКАЗКИ

ИРЛАНДСКИЕ ВОЛШЕБНЫЕ СКАЗКИ - раздел Литература, Ирландские Волшебные Сказки   Irish Fairy Tales ...

ИРЛАНДСКИЕ ВОЛШЕБНЫЕ СКАЗКИ

 

Irish Fairy Tales

 

Метод чтения Ильи Франка

 

Текст подготовил Илья Франк

Аннотация

Данная книга издана необычным образом: текст разбит на небольшие отрывки, каждый из которых повторяется дважды: сначала идет английский текст с „подсказками“ - с вкрапленным в него дословным русским переводом и лексико-грамматическим комментарием (то есть адаптированный), а затем - тот же текст, но уже неадаптированный, без подсказок.

Начинающие осваивать английский язык могут при этом читать сначала отрывок текста с подсказками, а затем тот же отрывок - без подсказок. Совершенствующие свой английский могут поступать наоборот: читать текст без подсказок, по мере необходимости подглядывая в подсказки.

Запоминание слов и выражений происходит при этом за счет их повторяемости, без зубрежки. Кроме того, читатель привыкает к логике английского языка, начинает его „чувствовать“.

Это книга избавит вас от стресса первого этапа освоения языка - от механического поиска каждого слова в словаре и от бесплодного гадания, что же все-таки значит фраза, все слова из которой вы уже нашли.

 

Предлагаемые вашему вниманию сказки взяты (в неизмененном виде) из книги 'Myths and Folk Lore of Ireland' [1890] by Jeremiah Curtin.

 

The Son of the King of Erin and
the Giant of Loch Lein

Сын короля Эрина

и великан из озера Лейн

 

1 ON a time (однажды: „в одно время“) there lived (жили-были: „там жили“) a king and a queen in Erin (король и королева в Эрине = в Ирландии), and they had an only son (и у них был: „они имели“ единственного сына). They were very careful (они были очень заботливы /по отношению к сыну/; care - забота; to care - заботиться) and fond of this son (и привязаны к этому сыну, любили этого сына); whatever he asked for (что бы он ни спрашивал, что бы ни просил) was granted (было разрешаемо, предоставляемо), and what he wanted he had (и что он хотел, он имел = получал).

 

time [taım] lived [lıvd] granted [‘grα:ntıd]

 

1 ON a time there lived a king and a queen in Erin, and they had an only son. They were very careful and fond of this son; whatever he asked for was granted, and what he wanted he had.

 

1 When grown (когда вырос: „выросший“; to grow – расти) to be almost a young man (чтобы быть почти молодым человеком, юношей) the son went away (сын пошел: „ушел прочь“) one day (однажды: „один день“) to the hills to hunt (к холмам охотиться). He could find no game (он не мог найти никакой дичи), - saw nothing (/не/ видел ничего; to see – видеть) all day (целый: „весь“ день). Towards evening (к вечеру) he sat down (он сел: „сел вниз“; to sit – сидеть) on a hillside (на склоне холма; side - сторона, бок) to rest (отдохнуть), but soon stood up again (но вскоре встал снова; to stand – стоять; to stand up – вставать; up – вверх) and started to go home (и начал идти домой = отправился домой) empty-handed (с пустыми руками; hand - кисть руки). Then he heard (затем он услышал; to hear – слышать) a whistle behind him (cвист за собой: „позади него“), and turning (и обернувшись), saw a giant (увидел великана) hurrying down the hill (спешащего вниз по холму).

 

could [kud] find [faınd] whistle [wısl]

 

1 When grown to be almost a young man the son went away one day to the hills to hunt. He could find no game, - saw nothing all day. Towards evening he sat down on a hillside to rest, but soon stood up again and started to go home empty-handed. Then he heard a whistle behind him, and turning, saw a giant hurrying down the hill.

 

1 The giant came to him (великан подошел к нему; to come – подходить), took his hand (взял его руку; to take – брать), and said (и сказал: to say),

2 "Can you play cards (ты можешь = умеешь играть в карты)?"

3 "I can indeed (я могу, действительно: „в самом деле“)," said the king's son (сказал сын короля).

4 "Well, if you can (хорошо, если ты умеешь)," said the giant, "we'll have a game (мы сыграем: „мы будем иметь игру“) here on this hillside (здесь на этом склоне холма)."

5 So the two sat down (так оба сели: «сели вниз»), and the giant had out (и великан вынул: „имел из, наружу“; to have – иметь) a pack of cards (колоду карт) in a twinkling (в мгновение ока; to twinkle – мигнуть). "What shall we play for (на что мы будем играть; what - что; for - для; здесь: на)?" asked the giant (спросил великан).

6 "For two estates (на два имения)," answered the king's son (ответил королевский сын).

 

came [keım] giant [dżai∂nt] estates [ı`steıts]

 

1 The giant came to him , took his hand, and said,

2 "Can you play cards?"

3 "I can indeed," said the king's son.

4 "Well, if you can," said the giant, "we'll have a game here on this hillside."

5 So the two sat down, and the giant had out a pack of cards in a twinkling. "What shall we play for?" asked the giant.

6 "For two estates," answered the king's son.

 

1 They played (они сыграли): the young man won (молодой человек выиграл; to win – выигрывать), and went home (ушел домой: to go) the better for two estates (лучший из-за двух имений, на два имения = обогащенный двумя имениями, поместьями). He was very glad (он был очень счастлив), and hurried to tell his father (и поспешил сказать своему отцу) the luck he had (об удаче, которую имел).

2 Next day he went to the same place (на следующий день он пошел на то же самое место: „к тому же месту“), and didn't wait long (и не ждал долго = и ему не пришлось ждать долго) till the giant came again (пока великан /не/ пришел снова; to come – приходить).

3 "Welcome (добро пожаловать), king's son," said the giant. "What shall we play for today (на что мы будем играть сегодня)?"

4 "I'll leave that to yourself (я оставлю это тебе самому = предоставляю выбрать тебе; to leave – оставлять)," answered the young man (ответил молодой человек).

5 "Well (хорошо)," said the giant, "I have five hundred bullocks (у меня пять сотен волов) with golden horns (с золотыми рогами) and silver hoofs (и серебряными копытами), and I'll play them (и я ставлю их: „буду играть их“) against as many cattle (против такого же количества: „столько же многого“ скота) belonging to you (принадлежащего тебе)."

6 "Agreed (согласен: „принято“)," said the king's son.

 

leave [li:v] bullock [`bLl∂k] agreed [∂`gri:d]

 

1 They played: the young man won, and went home the better for two estates. He was very glad, and hurried to tell his father the luck he had.

2 Next day he went to the same place, and didn't wait long till the giant came again.

3 "Welcome, king's son," said the giant. "What shall we play for today?"

4 "I'll leave that to yourself," answered the young man.

5 "Well," said the giant, "I have five hundred bullocks with golden horns and silver hoofs, and I'll play them against as many cattle belonging to you."

6 "Agreed," said the king's son.

 

1 They played (они сыграли). The giant lost again (снова проиграл; to lose – терять; проигрывать). He had the cattle brought to the place (он пригнал скот на это место: „имел скот приведенным к месту“; to bring – приносить, приводить); and the king's son went home (отправился домой) with the five hundred bullocks (с пятьюстами быками). The king his father (король, его отец) was outside (был снаружи) watching (смотря, наблюдая), and was more delighted (и был больше обрадован, в большем восторге; delight - восторг;to delight - восхищать) than the day before (чем день до этого) when he saw the drove of beautiful cattle (гурт, стадо красивого скота; to drive – гнать) with horns of gold and hoofs of silver.

 

brought [bro:t] delighted [dı`laıtıd] beautiful [`bju:tıful]

 

1 They played. The giant lost again. He had the cattle brought to the place; and the king's son went home with the five hundred bullocks. The king his father was outside watching, and was more delighted than the day before when he saw the drove of beautiful cattle with horns of gold and hoofs of silver.

 

1 When the bullocks were driven in (когда быки были загнаны внутрь; to drive - гнать), the king sent (король послал; to send – посылать) for the old blind sage (за старым слепым мудрецом), Sean dall Glic, to know what he would say (узнать, что он скажет) of the young man's luck (об удаче, по поводу удачи молодого человека).

2 "My advice (мой совет)," said the old blind sage, "is not to let your son (не позволить вашему сыну, не пустить вашего сына) go the way of the giant again (пойти путем великана снова = снова отправиться к великану), for if he plays with him a third time (потому что если он сыграет с ним в третий раз) he'll rue it (он /сын/ пожалеет об этом, раскается в этом)."

 

driven [drıvn] sage [seıdż] advice [∂`dvaıs]

 

1 When the bullocks were driven in, the king sent for the old blind sage, to know what he would say of the young man's luck.

2 "My advice," said the old blind sage, "is not to let your son go the way of the giant again, for if he plays with him a third time he'll rue it."

 

1 But nothing could keep (но ничто не могло удержать) the king's son from playing the third time (от /того/, чтобы сыграть: „от играния“ в третий раз). Away he went (он отправился: „прочь он ушел“), in spite (несмотря) of every advice (на всякий совет) and warning (и предостережение), and sat on the same hillside (и сел на том же склоне холма).

2 He waited long (он ждал долго), but no one came (но никто не пришел). At last (наконец; the last - последний) he rose (он поднялся; to rise – подниматься, вставать) to go home (чтобы пойти домой). That moment he heard a whistle behind him (в это мгновение он услышал свист за собой), and turning (и повернувшись), saw the giant coming (увидел идущего великана: «великана приходящим»; to see –видеть; to come - приходить).

3 "Well (так: „хорошо, ладно“), will you play with me today (будешь играть со мной сегодня)?" asked the giant (спросил великан).

4 "I would (я бы не прочь: „был бы=сыграл бы“)," said the king's son, "but I have nothing to bet (но у меня нет ничего поставить; to bet - биться об заклад)."

5 "You have indeed (у тебя есть: „ты имеешь“, на самом деле = вот уж имеешь)."

6 "I have not," said the king's son.

7 "Haven't you your head (/разве/ ты не имеешь твою голову)?" asked the giant of Loch Léin (из Лох Лейна, из озера Лейн), for it was he (потому что это был он) that was in it (который был в нем /в этом озере/).

8 "I have," answered the king's son (ответил королевский сын).

9 "So have I my head (так /же/ /и/ я имею мою голову)," said the giant; "and we'll play for each other's heads (и мы будем играть за головы друг друга: „за каждого другого головы“)."

10 This third time the giant won the game (на этот третий раз великан выиграл игру; to win – выигрывать); and the king's son was to give himself up (был вынужден отдать себя = стать пленником, сдаться; to give - дать; to give up - сдаться и сделаться пленником) in a year and a day (через год и день) to the giant in his castle (великану в его замок).

 

warning [wo:niŋ] heads [hedz] castle [kα:sl]

 

1 But nothing could keep the king's son from playing the third time. Away he went, in spite of every advice and warning, and sat on the same hillside.

2 He waited long, but no one came. At last he rose to go home. That moment he heard a whistle behind him, and turning, saw the giant coming.

3 "Well, will you play with me today?" asked the giant.

4 "I would," said the king's son, "but I have nothing to bet."

5 "You have indeed."

6 "I have not," said the king's son.

7 "Haven't you your head?" asked the giant of Loch Léin, for it was he that was in it.

8 "I have," answered the king's son.

9 "So have I my head," said the giant; "and we'll play for each other's heads."

10 This third time the giant won the game; and the king's son was to give himself up in a year and a day to the giant in his castle.

 

1 The young man went home sad (отправился домой грустным) and weary (и очень усталым, изнуренным). The king and queen were outside watching (король и королева были снаружи, наблюдая), and when they saw him approaching (и когда они увидели его приближающимся), they knew (они знали = поняли; to know – знать) great trouble was on him (/что/ большая беда была на нем). When he came to (когда он подошел к /месту/) where they were (где они были), he wouldn't speak (он не захотел, не стал /ничего/ говорить), but went straight into the castle (но пошел прямо в замок), and wouldn't eat or drink (и не хотел есть или пить).

2 He was sad and lamenting (он был грустным и жалующимся; to lament - жаловаться, причитать) for a good while (довольно долго: „на хороший промежуток времени“), till at last he disappeared one day (пока наконец он /не/ исчез однажды), the king and queen knew not whither (не знали, куда). After that they didn't hear of him (после этого они не слышали о нем), - didn't know was he dead or alive (не знали, был он мертв или жив; to die - умирать; to live - жить; the live - жизнь).

 

trouble [trLbl] lament [l∂`ment] whither [`wıð∂]

 

1 The young man went home sad and weary. The king and queen were outside watching, and when they saw him approaching, they knew great trouble was on him. When he came to where they were, he wouldn't speak, but went straight into the castle, and wouldn't eat or drink.

2 He was sad and lamenting for a good while, till at last he disappeared one day, the king and queen knew not whither. After that they didn't hear of him, - didn't know was he dead or alive.

 

1 The young man after he left home (молодой человек, после /того, как/ он оставил дом; to leave – оставлять, покидать) was walking along (шел: „был идущим“ вдоль = брел, бродил) over the kingdom (через королевство = по королевству) for a long time (долгое время). One day he saw no house (однажды он не видел ни одного, никакого дома), big or little (большого или маленького), till («вплоть до того, что», пока не) after dark (после сумерек; dark - темный) he came in front of a hill (он пришел к холму: „перед холм“), and at the foot of the hill (и у подножия: „ступни“ холма) saw a small light (увидел маленький свет, огонек). He went to the light (он пошел к огню, на огонек), found a small house (нашел маленький дом; to find – находить), and inside an old woman (а внутри - старую женщину) sitting at a warm fire (сидящую у теплого огня), and every tooth in her head (и каждый зуб в ее голове) as long as a staff (/был/ таким длинным, как посох, палка).

 

walking [`wo: kıŋ] small [smo:l] staff [stα:f]

 

1 The young man after he left home was walking along over the kingdom for a long time. One day he saw no house, big or little, till after dark he came in front of a hill, and at the foot of the hill saw a small light. He went to the light, found a small house, and inside an old woman sitting at a warm fire, and every tooth in her head as long as a staff.

 

1 She stood up (она встала; to stand – стоять) when he entered (когда он вошел), took him by the hand (взяла его за руку; to take – брать), and said (и сказала), "You are welcome to my house (добро пожаловать в мой дом), son of the king of Erin (сын короля Эрина)." Then she brought warm water (затем она принесла теплой, горячей воды; to bring – приносить), washed his feet (помыла его ступни: foot - ступня) and legs from the knees down (и ноги от колен вниз), gave him supper (дала ему ужин; to give – давать), and put him to bed (и положила его спать: „в постель“; to put – класть, ставить, помещать).

2 When he rose (когда он поднялся; to rise – подняться, встать) next morning (на следующее утро) he found breakfast ready before him (он нашел завтрак готовым перед собой: „перед ним“ /to find – found-found/). The old woman said (старая женщина, старуха сказала), "You were with me last night (ты был со мной = у меня прошлой: „последней“ ночью, вечером); you'II be with my sister tonight (ты будешь у моей сестры сегодня ночью), and what she tells you (и что она скажет тебе) to do (сделать), do (делай), or your head'll be in danger (или твоя голова будет в опасности). Now (а сейчас, теперь) take the gift (возьми дар, подарок) I give you (/который/ я даю тебе). Here is a ball of thread (вот клубок ниток): do you throw it (брось его) in front of you (перед собой) before you start (прежде чем начнешь, отправишься /в путь/), and all day the ball will be rolling (и весь день моток будет катиться) ahead of you (перед тобой), and you'll be following behind (а ты будешь следовать: «будешь быть следующим» позади) winding the thread into another ball (сматывая нитку в другой моток)."

 

ready [‘redı] gift [gıft] thread [θred]

 

1 She stood up when he entered, took him by the hand, and said, "You are welcome to my house, son of the king of Erin." Then she brought warm water, washed his feet and legs from the knees down, gave him supper, and put him to bed.

2 When he rose next morning he found breakfast ready before him. The old woman said, "You were with me last night; you'll be with my sister tonight, and what she tells you to do, do, or your head 'II be in danger. Now take the gift I give you. Here is a ball of thread: do you throw it in front of you before you start, and all day the ball will be rolling ahead of you, and you'll be following behind winding the thread into another ball."

 

1 He obeyed the old woman (он послушался старой женщины, подчинился старой женщине), threw the ball down (бросил моток вниз; to throw – бросать), and followed (и последовал, отправился вслед /за ним/). All the day he was going up hill and down (весь день он восходил на холм и сходил с холма = брел по холмистой местности: up – вверх; down – вниз), across valleys and open places (через долины и открытые места; across - поперек), keeping the ball in sight (не выпуская моток из виду: «держа в виду = в поле зрения») and winding the thread as he went (и наматывая нитку по мере того, как он шел), till evening (до вечера), when he saw a hill in front (когда он увидел холм перед собой; to see – видеть), and a small light at the foot of it (и маленький огонек, свет у его подножья).

2 He went to the light and found a house (он пошел к огню, на огонь и нашел дом), which he entered (/в/ который он вошел). There was no one (там не было никого: «был никто») inside (внутри) but an old woman (кроме старухи: «старой женщины») with teeth as long as a crutch (с зубами такими длинными, как костыль: the tooth - зуб).

3 "Oh! then you are welcome to my house (тогда = ну, добро пожаловать в мой дом), king's son of Erin (сын короля Эрина)," said she. "You were with my sister last night (ты был с моей сестрой = у моей сестры прошлой ночью); you are with me tonight (ты со мной этой ночью); and it's glad I am to see you (очень рада видеть тебя)."

4 She gave him meat and drink (она дала ему мясо = пищу, и питье; to give) and a good bed (и хорошую постель) to lie on (/чтобы/ лечь на /нее/).

 

obeyed [∂`beıd] across [∂`kros] valley [`vælı]

 

1 He obeyed the old woman, threw the ball down, and followed. All the day he was going up hill and down, across valleys and open places, keeping the ball in sight and winding the thread as he went, till evening, when he saw a hill in front, and a small light at the foot of it.

2 He went to the light and found a house, which he entered. There was no one inside but an old woman with teeth as long as a crutch.

3 "Oh! then you are welcome to my house, king's son of Erin," said she. "You were with my sister last night; you are with me tonight; and it's glad I am to see you."

4 She gave him meat and drink and a good bed to lie on.

 

1 When he rose next morning (когда он встал, поднялся следующим утром; to rise) breakfast was there before him (завтрак был ‘тут’ перед ним), and when he had eaten (а когда он поел; to eat) and was ready for the journey (и был готов к путешествию: «для путешествия»), the old woman gave him a ball of thread, saying (говоря), "You were with my younger sister the night before last (ты был с моей младшей сестрой позапрошлой ночью: «ночью до последней = прошлой /ночи/»); you were with me last night; and you'll be with my elder sister tonight (и ты будешь с моей старшей сестрой сегодня ночью). You must do (ты должен делать, сделать) what she tells you (что она скажет тебе), or you'll lose your head (или = иначе ты потеряешь свою голову). You must throw this ball before you, and follow the clew till evening (и следовать за клубком до вечера)."

2 He threw down the ball: it rolled on (он покатился, все катился, продолжал катиться), showing the way (показывая дорогу) up and down (вверх и вниз) mountains and hills (/по/ горам и холмам), across valleys and braes (через долины и крутые берега рек: the brae – крутой берег реки; склон холма). All day he wound the ball (весь день он мотал клубок; to wind); unceasingly (не прекращаясь; to cease – прекращать/ся/) it went till nightfall (он /клубок/ шел, катился до наступления ночи; the fall – падение; to fall – падать), when he came to a light (когда он пришел к огоньку: to come), found a little house (нашел, обнаружил маленький дом; to find), and went in (и вошел в = внутрь). Inside was an old woman (внутри была старуха), the eldest sister (/самая/ старшая сестра), who said (которая сказала), "You are welcome, and glad am I to see you, king's son (добро пожаловать, и счастлива я видеть тебя, королевский сын)."

 

lose [lu:z] mountains [`mauntınz] braes [breız]

 

1 When he rose next morning breakfast was there before him, and when he had eaten and was ready for the journey, the old woman gave him a ball of thread, saying, "You were with my younger sister the night before last; you were with me last night; and you'll be with my elder sister tonight. You must do what she tells you, or you'll lose your head. You must throw this ball before you, and follow the clew till evening."

2 He threw down the ball: it rolled on, showing the way up and down mountains and hills, across valleys and braes. All day he wound the ball; unceasingly it went till nightfall, when he came to a light, found a little house, and went in. Inside was an old woman, the eldest sister, who said, "You are welcome, and glad am I to see you, king's son."

 

1 She treated him as well (она обошлась с ним так же хорошо) as the other two had done (как и две другие сделали). After he had eaten breakfast (после того, как он съел завтрак; to eat) next morning (следующим утром), she said (она сказала), "I know well (я хорошо знаю) the journey you are on (путешествие, в котором ты /сейчас/ = зачем ты путешествуешь). You have lost your head to the Giant (ты проиграл: «потерял» свою голову великану; to lose) of Loch Léin, and you are going (и теперь ты идешь, собираешься) to give yourself up (сдаться, отдать себя /ему/). This giant has a great castle (имеет большой замок). Around the castle (вокруг замка) are seven hundred iron spikes (семьсот железных шипов, колышков), and on every spike of them (и на каждом колышке из них) but one (кроме одного) is the head of a king (голова короля), a queen (королевы), or a king's son (или королевского сына). The seven hundredth spike is empty (семисотый шип пуст = не занят), and nothing can save your head from that spike (и ничто не может спасти твою голову от этого колышка) if you don't take my advice (если ты не примешь моего совета).

2 Here is a ball for you (вот клубок для тебя): walk behind it till you come to a lake near the giant's castle (иди за ним, пока не придешь к озеру возле замка великана). When you come to that lake at midday (когда ты подойдешь к этому озеру в полдень) the ball will be unwound (клубок будет размотан; to wind – мотать, наматывать; wound – намотан/ный/)".

 

journey [`dż∂:nı] great [greıt] behind [bı`haınd]

 

1 She treated him as well as the other two had done. After he had eaten breakfast next morning, she said, "I know well the journey you are on. You have lost your head to the Giant of Loch Léin, and you are going to give yourself up. This giant has a great castle. Around the castle are seven hundred iron spikes, and on every spike of them but one is the head of a king, a queen, or a king's son. The seven hundredth spike is empty, and nothing can save your head from that spike if you don't take my advice.

2 Here is a ball for you: walk behind it till you come to a lake near the giant's castle. When you come to that lake at midday the ball will be unwound."

 

1 "The giant has three young daughters (у великана есть три юные дочери), and they come at noon (и они приходят в полдень) every day of the year (каждый день года) to bathe in the lake (купаться в озере). You must watch them well (ты должен присмотреться к ним хорошо), for each will have a lily on her breast (потому что каждая будет иметь лилию на своей груди), - one a blue (одна – голубую), another a white (другая – белую), and the third a yellow lily (а третья – желтую лилию). You mustn't let your eyes off the one with the yellow lily (ты не должен выпускать из виду ту, что с желтой лилией: «отводить твои глаза прочь от той, что…»). Watch her well (смотри за ней хорошо): when she undresses to go into the water (когда она разденется, чтобы войти в воду; to dress – одеваться, наряжаться; dress – платье, одежда), see where she puts her clothes (посмотри, куда она положит свою одежду: «ее одежды»); when the three are out in the lake swimming (когда /все/ три заплывут далеко в озеро; out наружу, вон), do you slip away (ты ускользни /прочь/) with the clothes (с одеждой) of Yellow Lily.

 

daughters [`do:t∂z] bathe [beıð] lily [`lılı]

 

1 "The giant has three young daughters, and they come at noon every day of the year to bathe in the lake. You must watch them well, for each will have a lily on her breast, - one a blue, another a white, and the third a yellow lily. You mustn't let your eyes off the one with the yellow lily. Watch her well: when she undresses to go into the water, see where she puts her clothes; when the three are out in the lake swimming, do you slip away with the clothes of Yellow Lily.

 

1 When the sisters come out from bathing (когда сестры выйдут с купания), and find that the one with the yellow lily has lost her clothes (и обнаружат: «найдут», что та, что с желтой лилией, утратила свою одежду), the other two will laugh (две другие будут смеяться) and make game of her (и насмехаться, подшучивать над ней: «делать игру»), and she will crouch down (а она сядет на корточки; down – вниз) crying on the shore (плача на берегу), with nothing to cover her (не имея ничего: «с ничем», чтобы прикрыть ее), and say, 'How can I go home now (как я могу пойти домой теперь), and everybody making sport of me (и при том, что каждый будет насмехаться надо мной: «делать развлечение из меня»)? Whoever took my clothes (кто бы ни взял мою одежду: «мои одежды»; to take), if he'll give them back to me (если он отдаст ее: «их» мне; back - назад, обратно), I'll save him from the danger he is in (я спасу его от опасности, в которой он /находится/), if I have the power (если я буду иметь силу, мощь = если смогу).' "

2 The king's son followed the ball till nearly noon (следовал за клубком почти до полудня), when it stopped at a lake (когда он: «оно» /клубок/ остановился у озера) not far from the giant's castle (недалеко от замка великана). Then he hid behind a rock (затем он спрятался за скалой; to hide - прятаться) at the water's edge (у кромки воды), and waited (и ждал).

 

clothes [kl∂uzð] danger [`deındż∂] power [pau∂]

 

1 When the sisters come out from bathing, and find that the one with the yellow lily has lost her clothes, the other two will laugh and make game of her, and she will crouch down crying on the shore, with nothing to cover her, and say, 'How can I go home now, and everybody making sport of me? Whoever took my clothes, if he'll give them back to me, I'll save him from the danger he is in, if I have the power.' "

2 The king's son followed the ball till nearly noon, when it stopped at a lake not far from the giant's castle. Then he hid behind a rock at the water's edge, and waited.

 

1 At midday the three sisters came to the lake (в полдень три сестры пришли к озеру; to come), and, leaving their clothes on the strand (и, оставив свои одеяния на берегу, пляже), went into the water (вошли в воду; to go). When all three were in the lake swimming and playing (играли) with great pleasure and sport (с большим удовольствием; sport – охота, рыбная ловля; развлечение), the king's son slipped out (выскользнул = вышел украдкой) and took the clothes of the sister with the yellow lily.

2 After they had bathed in the lake (после того, как они накупались в озере) to their hearts' content (сколько хотелось, сколько душа желала: «до удовлетворения своих сердец»), the three sisters came out (вышли наружу). When the two with the blue and the white lilies saw their sister on the shore (увидели свою сестру на берегу; to see) and her clothes gone (и /что/ ее одежда пропала: «ушла»), they began to laugh (они начали сметься; to begin) and make sport of her (и подшучивать над ней). Then, cowering (затем, сжавшись, съежившись) and crouching down (и сев на корточки /вниз/), she began to cry and lament (она начала плакать и жаловаться), saying (говоря), "How can I go home now, with my own sisters laughing at me (когда, при том что мои сестры смеются надо мной)? If I stir (если я шевельнусь = сдвинусь с места) from this (от этого = с этого /скорченного/ положения), everybody will see me (каждый увидит меня = все увидят меня) and make sport of me."

 

pleasure [`pleż∂] laugh [lα:f] content [k∂n`tent]

 

1 At midday the three sisters came to the lake, and, leaving their clothes on the strand, went into the water. When all three were in the lake swimming and playing with great pleasure and sport, the king's son slipped out and took the clothes of the sister with the yellow lily.

2 After they had bathed in the lake to their hearts' content, the three sisters came out. When the two with the blue and the white lilies saw their sister on the shore and her clothes gone, they began to laugh and make sport of her. Then, cowering and crouching down, she began to cry and lament, saying, "How can I go home now, with my own sisters laughing at me? If I stir from this, everybody will see me and make sport of me."

 

1 The sisters went home and left her there (ушли домой и оставили ее там; to leave – оставлять, покидать). When they were gone (когда они ушли: «были ушедшими»), and she was alone at the water (и она была одна у воды) crying and sobbing (плача и рыдая), all at once (вдруг: «совершенно в один момент, сразу») she came to herself (она пришла в себя) and called out (и выкрикнула, позвала), "Whoever took my clothes, I'll forgive him (я прощу ему) if he brings them to me now (если он принесет их мне сейчас), and I'll save him from the danger he is in if I can."

2 When he heard this (когда он услышал это; to hear), the king's son put the clothes out to her (высунул, выложил одежду наружу к ней), and stayed behind himself (а сам остался позади = за скалой) till she told him to come forth (пока она не сказала ему выйти; to tell - говорить; forth – вперед, дальше; наружу).

 

gone [gon] once [wLns] heard [h∂:d]

 

1 The sisters went home and left her there. When they were gone, and she was alone at the water crying and sobbing, all at once she came to herself and called out, "Whoever took my clothes, I'll forgive him if he brings them to me now, and I'll save him from the danger he is in if I can."

2 When he heard this, the king's son put the clothes out to her, and stayed behind himself till she told him to come forth.

 

1 Then she said (затем она сказала), "I know well where you are going (я хорошо знаю, куда ты идешь). My father (мой отец), the Giant of Loch Léin, has a soft bed waiting for you (имеет мягкую постель, ожидающую тебя), - a deep tank of water (глубокий колодец воды; tank - бак, резервуар, водоем) for your death (для твоей смерти). But don't be uneasy (но не беспокойся: «не будь беспокойным, тревожным»; easy – легко; take it easy! – не беспокойся: «бери, принимай это легко»); go into the water (зайди в воду), and wait till I come to save you (и жди, пока я приду спасти тебя). Be at that castle above (будь в замке, который там наверху: «над») before my father (до, раньше моего отца). When he comes home tonight (когда он вернется домой сегодня вечером) and asks for you (и спросит тебя, о тебе), take no meat from him (не принимай от него мяса = пищи), but go to rest in the tank (но иди отдыхать: «покоиться» в водоем, колодец) when he tells you (когда он тебе скажет)."

2 The giant's daughter left the king's son, who went his way to the castle alone (который пошел своим путем до замка один) at a fair and easy gait (красивой и легкой походкой), for he had time enough on his hands (потому что имел достаточно времени «на своих руках») and to spare (и еще в запасе: «и чтобы сберечь, сэкономить, отложить»).

 

soft [soft] death [deθ] enough [ı`nLf]

 

1 Then she said, "I know well where you are going. My father, the Giant of Loch Léin, has a soft bed waiting for you, - a deep tank of water for your death. But don't be uneasy; go into the water, and wait till I come to save you. Be at that castle above before my father. When he comes home tonight and asks for you, take no meat from him, but go to rest in the tank when he tells you."

2 The giant's daughter left the king's son, who went his way to the castle alone at a fair and easy gait, for he had time enough on his hands and to spare.

 

1 When the Giant of Loch Léin came home that night, the first question he asked was (первым вопросом, который он спросил, был), "Is the son of the king of Erin here (здесь)?"

2 "I am (да: «я есть /здесь/»)," said the king's son.

3"Come," said the giant, "and get your evening's meat (и возьми мясо = еду себе на ужин)."

4 "I'll take no meat now (я не возьму сейчас мяса), for I don't need it (потому что оно мне не нужно: «не нуждаюсь в нем» = не голоден)," said the king's son.

5 "Well, come with me then (ну, иди со мной тогда), and I'll show you your bed (и я покажу тебе твою постель)." He went, and the giant put the king's son into the deep tank of water to drown (чтобы утонул), and being tired himself (и будучи уставшим сам) from hunting all day (от охоты, от того, что охотился целый день) over the mountains and hills of Erin (по горам и холмам Эрина), he went to sleep (уснул).

 

meat [mi:t] show [∫∂u] drown [draun]

 

1 When the Giant of Loch Léin came home that night, the first question he asked was, "Is the son of the king of Erin here?"

2 "I am," said the king's son.

3 "Come," said the giant, "and get your evening's meat."

4 "I'll take no meat now, for I don't need it," said the king's son.

5 "Well, come with me then, and I'll show you your bed." He went, and the giant put the king's son into the deep tank of water to drown, and being tired himself from hunting all day over the mountains and hills of Erin, he went to sleep.

 

1 That minute his youngest daughter came (в ту же: «в ту» минуту пришла его младшая дочь), took the king's son out of the tank (вытащила королевского сына из водоема; to take - брать), placed plenty to eat (поставила: «расположила» множество еды) and to drink before him (и питья перед ним), and gave him a good bed to sleep on that night (и дала ему хорошую постель, на которой спать этой ночью; to give).

2 The giant's daughter watched (смотрела, наблюдала) till she heard her father stirring before daybreak (пока /не/ услышала, как ее отец зашевелился перед рассветом); then she roused (подняла) the king's son, and put him in the tank again (и снова поместила его в водоем).

 

minute [`mınıt] watch [wot∫] daybreak [`deıbreık]

 

1 That minute his youngest daughter came, took the king's son out of the tank, placed plenty to eat and to drink before him, and gave him a good bed to sleep on that night.

2 The giant's daughter watched till she heard her father stirring before daybreak; then she roused the king's son, and put him in the tank again.

 

1 Soon the giant came to the tank and called out (вскоре великан пришел к водоему и выкрикнул, позвал),
2 "Are you here (ты здесь), son of the king of Erin?"

3 "I am," said the king's son.

4 "Well, come out now (ну, теперь выходи). There is (имеется, есть: «здесь есть») a great work for you today (большущая работа для тебя сегодня). I have a stable (у меня есть конюшня) outside (снаружи = вне замка), in which I keep five hundred horses (в которой я содержу пятьсот лошадей), and that stable has not been cleaned (и эта конюшня не была чищена = ее не чистили) these seven hundred years (эти /последние/ семьсот лет). My great-grandmother (моя прабабушка) when a girl (когда /была девочкой/) lost a slumber-pin (потеряла «булавку дремы»: slumber – сон, дремота + pin – булавка, шпилька) somewhere in that stable (где-то в той конюшне), and never could find it (и никак не смогла найти: «никогда не нашла» ее). You must have that pin for me (ты должен иметь ту булавку для меня = у тебя уже должна быть та булавка) when I come home tonight (когда я вернусь домой сегодня вечером); if you don't (= if you don't have - если /же/ нет = если не будешь иметь), your head will be on the seven hundredth spike tomorrow (твоя голова будет на семисотом колышке завтра)."

 

stable [steıbl] somewhere [`sLmwe∂] could [kud]

 

1 Soon the giant came to the tank and called out,
2 "Are you here, son of the king of Erin?"

3 "I am," said the king's son.

4 "Well, come out now. There is a great work for you today. I have a stable outside, in which I keep five hundred horses, and that stable has not been cleaned these seven hundred years. My great-grandmother when a girl lost a slumber-pin somewhere in that stable, and never could find it. You must have that pin for me when I come home tonight; if you don't, your head will be on the seven hundredth spike tomorrow."

 

1 Then two shovels were brought for him (затем две лопаты были принесены для него; to bring - приносить) to choose from (чтобы выбрать из /них одну/) to clean out the stable (чтобы вычистить конюшню), an old and a new one (старая и новая). He chose the new shovel (to choose - выбирать), and went to work (и приступил: «пошел» к работе).

2 For every shovelful (на каждую лопату /полную грязи/) he threw out (которую он выбрасывал наружу; to throw), two came in (/другие/ две приходили внутрь); and soon the door of the stable was closed on him (и вскоре дверь конюшни была закрыта, закрыла его). When (когда) the stable-door was closed, the giant's daughter called from outside (позвала снаружи): "How are you thriving now (как ты сейчас преуспеваешь = как у тебя получается), king's son?"

3 "I'm not thriving at all (я не преуспеваю вовсе)," said the king's son, "for as much as I throw out (поскольку столько же, сколько я выкидываю), twice (вдвое) as much comes in, and the door is closed against me (и дверь закрылась «против» меня = я оказался взаперти)."

4 "You must make a way for me to come in (ты должен сделать дорогу, проложить путь для меня, чтобы войти), and I'll help you (и я помогу тебе)," said she.

5 "How can I do that (как я могу сделать это = как мне сделать это)?" asked the king's son.

6 However, she did it (однако, она сделала это). The giant's daughter made her way into the stable, and she wasn't long inside (и она не долго была, пробыла внутри) till the stable was cleared (как: «пока» конюшня /не/ была вычищена), and she saw the slumber-pin (и она увидела ночную булавку).

7 "There is the pin (вот булавка) over there (вон там: «через, там») in the corner (в углу)," said she to the king's son, who put it in his bosom (который положил ее себе за пазуху; bosom - грудь) to give to the giant (чтобы отдать великану).

 

shovels [∫Lvlz] threw [θru:] bosom [`buz∂m]

 

1 Then two shovels were brought for him to choose from to clean out the stable, an old and a new one. He chose the new shovel, and went to work.

2 For every shovelful he threw out, two came in; and soon the door of the stable was closed on him. When the stable-door was closed, the giant's daughter called from outside, "How are you thriving now, king's son?"

3 "I'm not thriving at all," said the king's son for as much as I throw out, twice as much comes in, and the door is closed against me."

4 "You must make a way for me to come in, and I'll help you," said she.

5 "How can I do that?" asked the king's son.

6 However, she did it. The giant's daughter made her way into the stable, and she wasn't long inside till the stable was cleared, and she saw the slumber-pin.

7 "There is the pin over there in the corner," said she to the king's son, who put it in his bosom to give to the giant.

 

1 Now he was happy (теперь он был счастлив), and the giant's daughter had good meat and drink (имела хорошее мясо = еду, и питье) put before him (поставленными перед ним = выставила перед ним угощение).

2 When the giant himself came home (когда сам великан пришел домой), he asked (он спросил),
3 "How did you do your work today (как ты сегодня поработал: «как ты сделал твою работу сегодня»)?"

4 "I did it well (я сделал ее хорошо); I thought nothing of it (я ничего о ней не думал = легко, не задумываясь; to think -думать)."

5 "Did you find the slumber-pin?"

6 "I did indeed (я действительно = конечно /нашел/); here 't is for you (вот, пожалуйста: «здесь она для тебя»)."

7 "Oh! then (тогда)," said the giant, "it is either the devil or my daughter (/это есть/ либо дьявол, либо моя дочь) that helped you to do that work (кто помог тебе сделать эту работу), for I know you never did it alone (потому что я знаю, ты вовсе: «никогда» не сделал ее сам)."

8 "It's neither the devil (это ни дьявол) nor your daughter (ни твоя дочь), but my own strength (но моя собственная сила; strong – сильный) that did the work," said the son of the king of Erin.

9 "You have done the work (ты выполнил: «сделал» работу /to do-did-done/); now you must have your meat (теперь тебе нужно поесть: «должен иметь твое мясо = пищу»)."

10 "I want no meat today (я не хочу сегодня никакого мяса); I am well satisfied as I am (я вполне удовлетворен, как я есть)," said the king's son.

11 "Well (хорошо, ладно, ну)," said the giant, "since you'll have no meat (раз ты не хочешь есть, не будешь есть), you must go to sleep in the tank (тебе нужно: «ты должен» пойти спать в водоем)."

12 He went into the tank. The giant himself was soon snoring (сам великан вскоре храпел: «был вскоре храпящим»), for he was tired (потому что он устал: «был уставшим») from hunting over Erin all day (оттого, что охотился по Эрину весь день).

13 The moment her father was away (в тот момент, как ее отец ушел, удалился: «был прочь»), Yellow Lily came, took the king's son out of the tank (вытащила наружу), gave him a good supper (дала ему хороший ужин; to give) and bed (и постель), and watched (и следила, присматривала) till the giant was stirring before daybreak (пока великан /не/ зашевелился: «был шевелящимся» перед рассветом). Then she roused the king's son (подняла = разбудила) and put him in the tank (поместила).

 

devil [devl] either ['aıð∂] put [put]

 

1 Now he was happy, and the giant's daughter had good meat and drink put before him.

2 When the giant himself came home, he asked,
3 "How did you do your work today?"

4 "I did it well; I thought nothing of it."

5 "Did you find the slumber-pin?"

6 "I did indeed; here 't is for you."

7 "Oh! then," said the giant, "it is either the devil or my daughter that helped you to do that work, for I know you never did it alone."

8 "It's neither the devil nor your daughter, but my own strength that did the work," said the son of the king of Erin.

9 "You have done the work; now you must have your meat."

10 "I want no meat today; I am well satisfied as I am," said the king's son.

11 "Well," said the giant, "since you'll have no meat, you must go to sleep in the tank."

12 He went into the tank. The giant himself was soon snoring, for he was tired from hunting over Erin all day.

13 The moment her father was away, Yellow Lily came, took the king's son out of the tank, gave him a good supper and bed, and watched till the giant was stirring before daybreak. Then she roused the king's son and put him in the tank.

 

1 "Are you alive in the tank (ты жив)?" asked the giant at daybreak.

2 "I am," said the king's son.

3 "Well, you have a great work before you today (ну, тебе предстоит очень большая работа сегодня: «ты имеешь великую работу перед тобой сегодня»). That stable you cleaned yesterday (конюшня, которую ты вчера вычистил) hasn't been thatched (не покрывалась соломой) these seven hundred years (эти /последние/ семьсот лет; thatch – соломенная или тростниковая крыша, солома или тростник /для кровли/), and if you don't have it thatched for me (и если ты не покроешь ее для меня) when I come home tonight (когда я приду сегодня вечером домой), with birds' feathers (птичьими перьями), and not two feathers of one colour or kind (и /чтобы/ не было двух перьев одного цвета или вида), I'll have your head on the seven hundredth spike tomorrow."

4 "Here are two whistles (вот: «здесь» два свистка, свистульки; to whistle – свистеть), - an old, and a new one (старая и новая); take your choice of them (выбери одну из них: «возьми твой выбор из них») to call the birds (чтобы подзывать птиц)."

 

alive [∂`laıv] feathers [`feð∂] colour [`kLl∂]

 

1 "Are you alive in the tank?" asked the giant at daybreak.

2 "I am," said the king's son.

3 "Well, you have a great work before you today. That stable you cleaned yesterday hasn't been thatched these seven hundred years, and if you don't have it thatched for me when I come home tonight, with birds' feathers, and not two feathers of one colour or kind, I'll have your head on the seven hundredth spike tomorrow."

4 "Here are two whistles, - an old, and a new one; take your choice of them to call the birds."

 

1 The king's son took the new whistle, and set out over the hills and valleys (и отправился по холмам и долинам, через холмы и долины; to set – класть, ставить; пускаться /в путь/), whistling as he went (свистя, насвистывая во время ходьбы: «в то время как шел»). But no matter how he whistled (но как он ни свистел: «неважно, как он свистел»; matter – вещество, материя; сущность, содержание), not a bird came near him (ни одна птица не приблизилась к нему: «не подошла, не подлетела близко»). At last (наконец), tired (уставший) and worn out (и изможденный: «изношенный»; to wear - носить; worn - ношенный) with travelling (путешествием, хождением) and whistling (и свистом, свистанием), he sat down (он присел: «сел вниз»; to sit) on a hillock (на холмик, бугор) and began to cry (и начал плакать; to begin).

2 That moment Yellow Lily was at his side (появилась возле: «была у его бока» side – бок, сторона) with a cloth (со скатертью; cloth – ткань, сукно; скатерть), which she spread out (которую она расстелила; to spread – развертывать, распространять/ся/), and there was a grand meal before him (и вот: «и там была» великолепная еда, кушанье перед ним). He hadn't finished eating and drinking (он /еще/ не закончил есть и пить), before the stable was thatched with birds' feathers (как: «до того, как» конюшня была покрыта, крыта птичьими перьями), and no two of them of one colour or kind (и не было двух из них одного цвета или вида).

3 When he came home that evening the giant called out (когда он вернулся домой этим вечером, великан выкрикнул), "Have you the stable thatched for me tonight?"

4 "I have indeed," said the king's son; "and small trouble I had with it (и мало беспокойства я имел с этим = не много хлопот мне это доставило»)."

5 "If that's true (если это правда)," said the giant, "either the devil or my daughter helped you."

6 "It was my own strength, and not the devil or your daughter that helped me," said the king's son.

7 He spent that night (он провел эту ночь; to spend – тратить; проводить /о времени/) as he had the two nights before (так же, как он /провел/ две предыдущие ночи: «две ночи до этого, прежде»).

 

travelling [trævlıŋ] spread [spred] cloth [kloθ]

 

1 The king's son took the new whistle, and set out over the hills and valleys, whistling as he went. But no matter how he whistled, not a bird came near him. At last, tired and worn out with travelling and whistling, he sat down on a hillock and began to cry.

2 That moment Yellow Lily was at his side with a cloth, which she spread out, and there was a grand meal before him. He hadn't finished eating and drinking, before the stable was thatched with birds' feathers, and no two of them of one colour or kind.

3 When he came home that evening the giant called out, "Have you the stable thatched for me tonight?"

4 "I have indeed," said the king's son; "and small trouble I had with it."

5 "If that's true," said the giant, "either the devil or my daughter helped you."

6 "It was my own strength, and not the devil or your daughter that helped me," said the king's son.

7 He spent that night as he had the two nights before.

 

1 Next morning (на следующее утро), when the giant found him alive in the tank (когда великан обнаружил его живым в водоеме = обнаружил, что он еще жив; to find – находить), he said,
"There is great work before you today, which you must do (которую /работу/ ты должен сделать), or your head'll be on the spike tomorrow. Below here (здесь внизу: «внизу здесь»), under my castle (у подножья моего замка: «под моим замком»), is a tree (есть дерево) nine hundred feet high (девятьсот футов высотой; foot = 30,48 см), and there isn't a limb on that tree (и нету ни сучка на том дереве), from the roots up (от корней вверх), except one small limb at the very top (кроме одного маленького сучка на самой верхушке), where there is a crow's nest (где находится воронье гнездо, гнездо вороны). The tree is covered with glass (дерево покрыто стеклом) from the ground to the crow's nest (от земли до вороньего гнезда). In the nest is one egg (яйцо): you must have that egg before me here (ты должен иметь то яйцо передо мной здесь) for my supper tonight (для моего ужина сегодня вечером), or I'll have your head on the seven hundredth spike tomorrow."

 

below [bı`l∂u] crow [kr∂u] cover [`kLv∂]

 

1 Next morning, when the giant found him alive in the tank, he said,
"There is great work before you today, which you must do, or your head'll be on the spike tomorrow. Below here, under my castle, is a tree nine hundred feet high, and there isn't a limb on that tree, from the roots up, except one small limb at the very top, where there is a crow's nest. The tree is covered with glass from the ground to the crow's nest. In the nest is one egg: you must have that egg before me here for my supper tonight, or I'll have your head on the seven hundredth spike tomorrow."

 

1 The giant went hunting (отправился на охоту, охотиться), and the king's son went down to the tree (пошел вниз, к дереву), tried to shake it (попытался потрясти его), but could not make it stir (но не смог его пошевелить: «сделать = заставить его шевельнуться»). Then he tried to climb (затем он попытался залезть, вскарабкаться); but no use (но без толку, безуспешно: «но нет пользы»; use – использование, польза; to use - использовать), it was all slippery glass (это все было скользкое стекло; to slip – скользить). Then he thought (затем = тогда он подумал; to think), "Sure I'm done for now (теперь я наверняка пропал: «конечно я сделан уж теперь»); I must lose my head this time (я должен потерять мою голову на этот раз)."

2 He stood there in sadness (он стоял там в грусти; sad – грустный; to stand), when Yellow Lily came, and said, "How are you thriving in your work (как ты преуспеваешь в твоей работе)?"

3 "I can do nothing (я не могу ничего сделать)," said the king's son.

4 "Well, all that we have done (ну, все что мы делали) up to this time (до сих пор) is nothing to climbing this tree (ничто /по сравнению/ с залезанием на это дерево). But first of all (но прежде всего) let us sit down together and eat (давай сядем: «позволь нам, пусти нас сесть» вместе и поедим), and then we'll talk (а затем мы поговорим)," said Yellow Lily.

 

climb [klaım] the use [ju:s] to use [ju:z]

 

1 The giant went hunting, and the king's son went down to the tree, tried to shake it, but could not make it stir. Then he tried to climb; but no use, it was all slippery glass. Then he thought, "Sure I'm done for now; I must lose my head this time."

2 He stood there in sadness, when Yellow Lily came, and said, "How are you thriving in your work?"

3 "I can do nothing," said the king's son.

4 "Well, all that we have done up to this time is nothing to climbing this tree. But first of all let us sit down together and eat, and then we'll talk," said Yellow Lily.

 

1 They sat down (они сели), she spread the cloth again (она расстелила скатерть снова), and they had a splendid feast (и у них был великолепный пир). When the feast was over (когда пир закончился) she took out a knife from her pocket (она вынула нож из своего кармана) and said, -"Now you must kill me (сейчас ты должен убить меня), strip the flesh from my bones (содрать плоть с моих костей), take all the bones apart (разнять все кости: «взять врозь»), and use them as steps for climbing the tree (и использовать их как ступеньки для взбирания на дерево). When you are climbing the tree (когда ты будешь взбираться на дерево), they will stick to the glass (они будут прилипать к стеклу) as if they had grown out of it (как будто они выросли из него; to grow); but when you are coming down (но когда ты будешь спускаться), and have put your foot (и поставишь твою ногу) on each one (на каждую из них: «на каждую одну»), they will drop into your hand (они будут падать в твою руку; drop – капля; to drop – капать; ронять; падать) when you touch them (когда ты коснешься их). Be sure (будь уверен = будь внимателен, делай именно так /как я сейчас скажу/) and stand on each bone (и становись на каждую кость), leave none untouched (не оставляй ни одну /из них/ нетронутой; to touch – трогать, прикасаться): if you do, it will stay behind (если ты так сделаешь, она останется сзади = кость, на которую ты не наступил, будет утрачена). Put all my flesh into this clean cloth (положи, помести всю мою плоть в это чистое сукно) by the side of the spring (возле ключа, источника; side – бок, сторона) at the roots of the tree (у корней дерева). When you come to the earth (когда ты спустишься на землю), arrange my bones together (сложи мои кости вместе = друг с другом), put the flesh over them (положи на них плоть), sprinkle it with water from the spring (обрызгай это водой из источника), and I shall be alive and well before you (и я буду жива и здорова пред тобой). But don't forget a bone of me on the tree (но не забудь ни /одной/ косточки моей на дереве)."

2 "How could I kill you (как мог бы я убить тебя)," asked the king's son, "after what you have done for me (после /всего/ того, что ты сделала для меня)?"

3 "If you won't obey (если ты не послушаешься, не подчинишься), you and I are done for (с тобой и со мной покончено)," said Yellow Lily. "You must climb the tree (ты должен забраться на дерево), or we are lost (или мы пропали); and to climb the tree you must do as I say (а чтобы залезть на дерево, ты должен сделать так, как я сказала)."

 

touch [tLt∫] arrange [∂`reındż] done [dLn]

 

1 They sat down, she spread the cloth again, and they had a splendid feast. When the feast was over she took out a knife from her pocket and said, -"Now you must kill me, strip the flesh from my bones, take all the bones apart, and use them as steps for climbing the tree. When you are climbing the tree, they will stick to the glass as if they had grown out of it; but when you are coming down, and have put your foot on each one, they will drop into your hand when you touch them. Be sure and stand on each bone, leave none untouched: if you do, it will stay behind. Put all my flesh into this clean cloth by the side of the spring at the roots of the tree. When you come to the earth, arrange my bones together, put the flesh over them, sprinkle it with water from the spring, and I shall be alive and well before you. But don't forget a bone of me on the tree."

2 "How could I kill you," asked the king's son, "after what you have done for me?"

3 "If you won't obey, you and I are done for," said Yellow Lily. "You must climb the tree, or we are lost; and to climb the tree you must do as I say."

 

1 The king's son obeyed (подчинился, послушался). He killed Yellow Lily, cut the flesh from her body (срезал плоть с ее тела; to cut), and unjointed the bones (и разделил, разобщил кости; joint – место соединения, стык; to joint – сочленять, соединять), as she had told him (как она ему сказала; to tell).

2 As he went up (когда он полез: «пошел» наверх), the king's son put the bones of Yellow Lily's body against the side of the tree (приложил к боку = стволу дерева: «поместил против бока дерева»), using them as steps (используя их как ступени), till he came under the nest (пока он /не/ добрался до гнезда: «не пришел под /самое/ гнездо») and stood on the last bone (и стоял на последней кости; to stand).

3 Then he took the crow's egg (затем он взял яйцо вороны; to take); and coming down (спускаясь), put his foot on every bone (ставил ногу на каждую кость), then took it with him (затем брал ее с собой), till he came to the last bone , which was so near the ground (которая был так близко от земли) that he failed to touch it with his foot (что он упустил коснуться ее своей ногой).

4 He now placed (теперь = и вот он разложил) all the bones of Yellow Lily in order again (опять в порядке) at the side of the spring, put the flesh on them, sprinkled it with water from the spring. She rose up before him (она встала, поднялась перед ним; to rise), and said, "Didn't I tell you not to leave a bone of my body without stepping on it (/разве/ я не говорила тебе не пропускать, не оставлять ни одной кости моего тела без наступания на нее)? Now I am lame for life (теперь я хромая на всю жизнь)! You left my little toe (ты оставил, пропустил мой маленький палец /ноги/ = мизинец; to leave – оставлять, покидать) on the tree without touching it (на дереве, не тронув его), and I have but nine toes (и /теперь/ у меня только девять пальцев /ног/)."

 

cut [kLt] put [put] toe [t∂u]

 

1 The king's son obeyed. He killed Yellow Lily, cut the flesh from her body, and unjointed the bones, as she had told him.

2 As he went up, the king's son put the bones of Yellow Lily's body against the side of the tree, using them as steps, till he came under the nest and stood on the last bone.

3 Then he took the crow's egg; and coming down, put his foot on every bone, then took it with him, till he came to the last bone, which was so near the ground that he failed to touch it with his foot.

4 He now placed all the bones of Yellow Lily in order again at the side of the spring, put the flesh on them, sprinkled it with water from the spring. She rose up before him, and said, "Didn't I tell you not to leave a bone of my body without stepping on it? Now I am lame for life! You left my little toe on the tree without touching it, and I have but nine toes."

 

1 When the giant came home that night (когда великан пришел домой этим вечером), the first words he had were (первыми словами, которые он сказал: «имел», были), "Have you the crow's egg for my supper (у тебя есть воронье яйцо для моего ужина)?"

2 "I have," said the king's son.

3 "If you have, then either the devil or my daughter is helping you (помогает тебе)."

4 "It is my own strength that's helping me (это моя собственная сила /которая/ мне помогает)," said the king's son.

5 "Well, whoever it is (ладно, кто бы это ни был), I must forgive you now (я вынужден простить тебя теперь), and your head is your own (и твоя голова – твоя собственная)."

6 So the king's son was free to go his own road (был свободен идти своей собственной дорогой), and away he went (и прочь он пошел), and never stopped (и вовсе: «никогда» не останавливался) till he came home to his own father and mother (пока не пришел домой к своим собственным отцу и матери), who had a great welcome before him (которые устроили ему ликующий, пышный прием: «которые имели великолепный прием перед ним»); and why not (и почему /бы/ нет)? for they thought he was dead (потому что они думали, что он /уже/ мертв; to think).

 

father [fα:ð∂] mother [mLð∂] dead [ded]

 

1 When the giant came home that night, the first words he had were, "Have you the crow's egg for my supper?"

2 "I have," said the king's son.

3 "If you have, then either the devil or my daughter is helping you."

4 "It is my own strength that's helping me," said the king's son.

5 "Well, whoever it is, I must forgive you now, and your head is your own."

6 So the king's son was free to go his own road, and away he went, and never stopped till he came home to his own father and mother, who had a great welcome before him; and why not? for they thought he was dead.

 

1 When the son was at home a time (когда сын был, пробыл дома какое-то время), the king called up the old blind sage (призвал старого слепого мудреца), and asked, "What must I do with my son now (что мне теперь делать с моим сыном: «что я должен делать с моим сыном теперь»)?"

2 "If you follow my advice (если ты последуешь моему совету)," said the old blind sage, "you'll find a wife for him (ты найдешь для него жену); and then he'll not go roaming away again (и тогда он не отправится скитаться прочь снова), and leave you (и /не/ оставит тебя) as he did before (как он делал, сделал раньше)."

3 The king was pleased with the advice (был доволен этим советом), and he sent a message to the king of Lochlin [Denmark] (и послал послание королю Дании; to send) to ask his daughter in marriage (просить руки его дочери: «просить его дочь в брак»).

4 The king of Lochlin came with the daughter and a ship full of attendants (и /с/ кораблем = на корабле, полном сопровожающих, слуг), and there was to be (и должна была состояться: «и здесь была быть») a grand wedding (великолепная свадьба) at the castle of the king of Erin (в замке короля Эрина).

5 Now (тогда, ну вот тогда: «теперь»), the king's son asked his father to invite (пригласить) the Giant of Loch Léin and Yellow Lily to the wedding (на свадьбу: «к свадьбе»). The king sent messages for them to come (послал послания для них, чтобы они пришли, приехали).

 

roaming [`r∂umıŋ] message [`mesıdż] marriage [`merıdż]

 

1 When the son was at home a time, the king called up the old blind sage, and asked, "What must I do with my son now?"

2 "If you follow my advice," said the old blind sage, "you'll find a wife for him; and then he'll not go roaming away again, and leave you as he did before."

3 The king was pleased with the advice, and he sent a message to the king of Lochlin [Denmark] to ask his daughter in marriage.

4 The king of Lochlin came with the daughter and a ship full of attendants, and there was to be a grand wedding at the castle of the king of Erin.

5 Now, the king's son asked his father to invite the Giant of Loch Léin and Yellow Lily to the wedding. The king sent messages for them to come.

 

1 The day before the marriage (за день до свадьбы) there was a great feast at the castle (был = состоялся великолепный, пышный пир в замке). As the feast went on (в то время, как пир продолжался), and all were merry (и все были веселы), the Giant of Loch Léin said, "I never was at a place like this (я никогда не был в таком месте: «в месте, подобном этому») but one man sang a song (/и чтобы при этом/ один человек /не/ спел песни; to sing), a second told a story (второй не рассказал бы рассказа, сказки; to tell), and the third played a trick (а третий не показал бы фокус: «не сыграл бы трюк»).''

2 Then the king of Erin sang a song, the king of Lochlin told a story, and when the turn came to the giant (когда очередь дошла до великана), he asked Yellow Lily to take his place (он попросил Желтую Лилию занять его место).

3 She threw two grains of wheat in the air (она бросила, подбросила два зерна пшеницы в воздух; to throw), and there came down on the table two pigeons (и вот – на стол спустились два голубя). The cock pigeon (голубь-самец: «голубь-петух») pecked at the hen (клевал, долбил клювом = начал клевать самку: «курицу») and pushed her off the table (и толкал ее /прочь/ со стола). Then the hen called out to him (тогда голубица воззвала, обратилась к нему) in a human voice (человеческим голосом), "You wouldn't do that to me (ты бы не сделал это со мной: «мне») the day I cleaned the stable for you (в тот день, когда я вычистила вместо тебя конюшню)."

 

pigeons [`pıdżınz] push [pu∫] human [`hjum∂n]

 

1 The day before the marriage there was a great feast at the castle. As the feast went on, and all were merry, the Giant of Loch Léin said, "I never was at a place like this but one man sang a song, a second told a story, and the third played a trick.''

2 Then the king of Erin sang a song, the king of Lochlin told a story, and when the turn came to the giant, he asked Yellow Lily to take his place.

3 She threw two grains of wheat in the air, and there came down on the table two pigeons. The cock pigeon pecked at the hen and pushed her off the table. Then the hen called out to him in a human voice, "You wouldn't do that to me the day I cleaned the stable for you."

 

1 Next time (затем: «в следующий раз») Yellow Lily put two grains of wheat on the table (положила два пшеничных зерна на стол). The cock ate the wheat (съел пшеницу; to eat), pecked the hen, and pushed her off the table to the floor (на пол). The hen said, "You would not do that to me the day I thatched the stable for you with birds' feathers, and not two of one colour or kind."

2 The third time Yellow Lily put two more grains of wheat on the table. The cock ate both (оба), and pushed the hen off to the floor. Then the hen called out, "You wouldn't do that to me the day you killed me and took my bones to make steps up the glass tree nine hundred feet high to get the crow's egg for the supper of the Giant of Loch Léin, and forget my little toe when you were coming down, and left me lame for life."

 

both [b∂uθ] floor [flo:] glass [glα:s]

 

1 Next time Yellow Lily put two grains of wheat on the table. The cock ate the wheat, pecked the hen, and pushed her off the table to the floor. The hen said, "You would not do that to me the day I thatched the stable for you with birds' feathers, and not two of one colour or kind."

2 The third time Yellow Lily put two more grains of wheat on the table. The cock ate both, and pushed the hen off to the floor. Then the hen called out, "You wouldn't do that to me the day you killed me and took my bones to make steps up the glass tree nine hundred feet high to get the crow's egg for the supper of the Giant of Loch Léin, and forget my little toe when you were coming down, and left me lame for life."

 

1 "Well (ну, ладно)," said the king's son to the guests at the feast (гостям на пиру), "when I was a little younger than I am now (когда я был немного моложе, чем /я есть/ теперь), I used (я имел обыкновение) to be everywhere in the world (быть везде в мире = бродить по свету) sporting and gaming (развлекаясь и играя в игры); and once when I was away (и однажды, когда я ушел, отправился /куда-то/: «когда я был прочь»), I lost the key of a casket that I had (я потерял ключ от шкатулки, которая у меня была: «которую я имел»; to lose). I had a new key made (я приказал сделать новый ключ: «имел новый ключ сделанным»), and after it was brought to me (после того, как он был принесен ко мне; to bring) I found the old one (я нашел старый; to find). Now (теперь = ну и что же), I'll leave it (я предоставляю: «оставляю» это) to any one here (кому-нибудь /из находящихся/ здесь) to tell what am I to do (сказать, что я должен сделать), - which of the keys should I keep (который из ключей я должен сохранить)?"

2 "My advice to you (мой совет тебе)," said the king of Lochlin, "is to keep the old key, for it fits the lock better (потому что он лучше подходит к замку), and you 're more used to it (и ты больше привык к нему)."

3 Then the king's son stood up and said (тогда королевский сын встал и сказал; to stand– стоять), "I thank you (я благодарю тебя), king of Lochlin, for a wise advice (за мудрый совет) and an honest word (и честное слово). This is my bride (это моя невеста), the daughter of the Giant of Loch Léin. I'll have her (ее я выбираю: «я буду иметь ее»), and no other woman (а не другую женщину). Your daughter is my father's guest (твоя дочь – гость моего отца), and no worse, but better (и не хуже, а лучше = честь ей и хвала), for having come to a wedding in Erin (поскольку, раз приехала на свадьбу в Эрин)."

4 The king's son married (женился на) Yellow Lily, daughter of the Giant of Loch Léin, the wedding lasted long (свадьба длилась долго), and all were happy (и все были счастливы).

 

casket [`kα:skıt] key [ki:] wise [waız]

 

1 "Well," said the king's son to the guests at the feast, "when I was a little younger than I am now, I used to be everywhere in the world sporting and gaming; and once when I was away, I lost the key of a casket that I had. I had a new key made, and after it was brought to me I found the old one. Now, I'll leave it to any one here to tell what am I to do, - which of the keys should I keep?"

2 "My advice to you," said the king of Lochlin, "is to keep the old key, for it fits the lock better, and you're more used to it."

3 Then the king's son stood up and said, "I thank you, king of Lochlin, for a wise advice and an honest word. This is my bride, the daughter of the Giant of Loch Léin. I'll have her, and no other woman. Your daughter is my father's guest, and no worse, but better, for having come to a wedding in Erin."

4 The king's son married Yellow Lily, daughter of the Giant of Loch Léin, the wedding lasted long, and all were happy.

 

The Three Daughters of King O'Hara

Три дочери короля О’Хара


1 THERE was a king in Desmond whose name (чье имя = имя которого) was Coluath O'Hara, and he had three daughters (имел три дочери). On a time (однажды) when the king was away from home (когда король отлучился из дома; away – прочь), the eldest daughter took a thought (старшей дочери пришла в голову мысль: «старшая дочь взяла мысль»; to take) that she'd like to be married (что она хотела бы выйти замуж: «быть обвенчана»). So she went up in the castle (итак = поэтому она пошла /наверх/ в замок), put on (надела) the cloak of darkness (плащ тьмы = плащ-невидимку; dark – темно) which her father had (который был у ее отца), and wished (и пожелала = загадала желание) for the most beautiful man under the sun (самого красивого мужчину под солнцем) as a husband for herself (в качестве супруга для себя /самой/).

2 She got her wish (она получила свое желание = исполнение своего желания; to get); for scarcely had she put off the cloak of darkness (так как, едва она сняла плащ тьмы; scarce – недостаточный, скудный; редкий), when there came (как вот: «там» пришел), in a golden coach with four horses (в золотой карете с четырьмя лошадьми), two black and two white (двумя черными и двумя белыми), the finest man (самый прекрасный мужчина; fine – утонченный, изящный; превосходный) she had ever laid eyes on (которого ей когда-либо доводилось видеть: «на которого она когда-либо положила глаза»; to lay), and took her away (и забрал ее: «взял ее прочь»; to take).

 

whose [hu:z] coach [k∂ut∫] away [∂`weı]

 

1 THERE was a king in Desmond whose name was Coluath O'Hara, and he had three daughters. On a time when the king was away from home, the eldest daughter took a thought that she'd like to be married. So she went up in the castle, put on the cloak of darkness which her father had, and wished for the most beautiful man under the sun as a husband for herself.

2 She got her wish; for scarcely had she put off the cloak of darkness, when there came, in a golden coach with four horses, two black and two white, the finest man she had ever laid eyes on, and took her away.

 

1 When the second daughter saw what had happened to her sister (когда вторая дочь увидела, что случилось с ее сестрой), she put on the cloak of darkness, and wished for the next best man (и пожелала почти такого же хорошего мужчину: «следующего лучшего») in the world (в мире) as a husband (в качестве супруга).

2 She put off the cloak; and straightway there came (и сразу же вот приехал; straight – прямой, прямо; straightway – прямо; быстро), in a golden coach with four black horses, a man nearly as good as the first (почти такой же хороший, как первый; near - близко), and took her away.

3 The third sister (третья сестра) put on the cloak, and wished for the best white dog in the world (и пожелала /себе/ лучшую белую собаку в мире).

4 Presently he came (и вскоре он /пес/ пришел; at present – в настоящее время; presently – вскоре, немного времени спустя), with one man attending (с одним человеком сопровождающим), in a golden coach and four snow-white horses (и с четырьмя белоснежными лошадьми; snow – снег), and took the youngest sister away (и забрал /с собой/ младшую сестру).

5 When the king came home, the stable-boy told him (конюх: «парень с конюшни» сказал ему) what had happened while he was gone (что случилось, пока он уходил). He was enraged beyond measure (он был разгневан сверх меры; beyond – за, по ту сторону; сверх, выше) when he heard that his youngest daughter had wished for a white dog, and gone off with him.

 

straightway [`streıtweı] beyond [bı`jond] measure [`meż∂]

 

1 When the second daughter saw what had happened to her sister, she put on the cloak of darkness, and wished for the next best man in the world as a husband.

2 She put off the cloak; and straightway there came, in a golden coach with four black horses, a man nearly as good as the first, and took her away.

3 The third sister put on the cloak, and wished for the best white dog in the world.

4 Presently he came, with one man attending, in a golden coach and four snow-white horses, and took the youngest sister away.

5 When the king came home, the stable-boy told him what had happened while he was gone. He was enraged beyond measure when he heard that his youngest daughter had wished for a white dog, and gone off with him.

 

1 When the first man brought his wife home (когда первый мужчина привел свою жену домой; to bring – приносить; приводить) he asked, "In what form will you have me in the daytime (в каком облике ты хочешь, чтобы я был днем: «иметь меня днем»), - as I am now in the daytime (как я сейчас в дневное время), or as I am now at night (или как я сейчас ночью)?"

2 "As you are now in the daytime."

3 So the first sister had her husband as a man (как мужчину, мужчиной) in the daytime; but at night he was a seal (но ночью он был тюленем).

4 The second man put the same question to the middle sister (второй мужчина задал: «поставил» тот же самый вопрос средней сестре), and got the same answer (и получил тот же самый ответ); so the second sister had her husband in the same form as the first (так что вторая сестра имела своего мужа в том же облике, что и первая).

5 When the third sister came to where the white dog lived (где жила белая собака), he asked her, "How will you have me to be in the daytime, as I am now in the day, or as I am now at night?"

6 "As you are now in the day."

7 So the white dog was a dog in the daytime, but the most beautiful of men at night (но самым красивым из мужчин ночью).

 

brought [bro:t] seal [si:l] second [`sek∂nd]

 

1 When the first man brought his wife home he asked, "In what form will you have me in the daytime, - as I am now in the daytime, or as I am now at night?"

2 "As you are now in the daytime."

3 So the first sister had her husband as a man in the daytime; but at night he was a seal.

4 The second man put the same question to the middle sister, and got the same answer; so the second sister had her husband in the same form as the first.

5 When the third sister came to where the white dog lived, he asked her, "How will you have me to be in the daytime, as I am now in the day, or as I am now at night?"

6 "As you are now in the day."

7 So the white dog was a dog in the daytime, but the most beautiful of men at night.

 

1 After a time the third sister had a son (через некоторое время у третьей сестры родился сын: «имела сына»); and one day, when her husband was going out to hunt (когда ее муж отправился: «вышел» на охоту), he warned her (он предупредил, предостерег ее) that if anything should happen to the child (что, если что-нибудь случится: «должно случиться» с ребенком), not to shed a tear (не ронять, не проливать /ни одной/ слезы) on that account (по этому поводу: «на этот счет»).

2 While he was gone (пока его не было: «был ушедшим»), a great gray crow (огромная серая ворона) that used to haunt the place (которая имела обыкновение /часто/ посещать это место) came and carried the child away (прилетела и унесла ребенка) when it was a week old (когда ему была неделя от роду; old – старый).

3 Remembering the warning (помня предупреждение), she shed not a tear for the loss (она не пролила, не уронила ни слезы из-за потери; to lose - терять).

4 All went on (все шло, продолжалось) as before (как до /этого/, как раньше) till another son was born (пока /не/ родился: «был рожден» другой сын). The husband used to go hunting every day (обычно ходил на охоту каждый день), and again he said (и снова он сказал) she must not shed a tear if anything happened (/что/ она не должна = что ей нельзя проливать ни слезы, если что-нибудь случится).

5 When the child was a week old a great gray crow came and bore him away (и унесла его прочь; to bear - носить); but the mother did not cry (но мать не заплакала) or drop a tear (и не проронила ни слезы; drop – капля; to drop – капать, ронять).

6 All went well till a daughter was born (все шло хорошо, пока не родилась: «была рождена» дочь). When she was a week old a great gray crow came and swept her away (и похитила: «смёл» ее; to sweep). This time the mother dropped one tear on a handkerchief (на этот раз мать проронила одну слезу на платок), which she took out of her pocket (который она вынула из своего кармана), and then put back again (а затем положила назад = обратно снова).

7 When the husband came home from hunting and heard what the crow had done (и услышал, что натворила: «сделала» ворона), he asked the wife, "Have you shed tears this time (ты пролила слезы на этот раз)?"

8 "I have dropped one tear," said she.

9 Then he was very angry (тогда он очень рассердился: «был очень сердит»); for he knew (потому что он знал; to know) what harm she had done (какой вред она причинила: «сделала») by dropping that one tear (проронив ту одну слезу).

 

haunt [ho:nt] tear [ti∂] handkerchief [`hæŋk∂t∫ıf]

 

1 After a time the third sister had a son; and one day, when her husband was going out to hunt, he warned her that if anything should happen to the child, not to shed a tear on that account.

2 While he was gone, a great gray crow that used to haunt the place came and carried the child away when it was a week old.

3 Remembering the warning, she shed not a tear for the loss.

4 All went on as before till another son was born. The husband used to go hunting every day, and again he said she must not shed a tear if anything happened.

5 When the child was a week old a great gray crow came and bore him away; but the mother did not cry or drop a tear.

6 All went well till a daughter was born. When she was a week old a great gray crow came and swept her away. This time the mother dropped one tear on a handkerchief, which she took out of her pocket, and then put back again.

7 When the husband came home from hunting and heard what the crow had done, he asked the wife, "Have you shed tears this time?"

8 "I have dropped one tear," said she.

9 Then he was very angry; for he knew what harm she had done by dropping that one tear.

 

1 Soon after (вскоре после /этого/) their father invited the three sisters to visit him (их отец пригласил трех сестер навестить его) and be present (и присутствовать: «быть присутствующими») at a great feast in their honor (на большом, грандиозном: «великом» пире в их честь). They sent messages (они послали послания; to send), each from her own place (каждая из своего собственного места /жительства/), that they would come (что они приедут).

2 The king was very glad at the prospect of seeing his children (был очень рад перспективе увидеть своих детей); but the queen was grieved (но королева была опечалена), and thought it a great disgrace (и думала, что это это очень большое несчастье) that her youngest daughter had no one (что ее младшая дочь не имеет никого) to come home with her (прийти с ней домой = кто бы пришел с ней) but a white dog (кроме белого пса).

3 The white dog was in dread (опасался: «был в опасении») that the king wouldn't leave him inside (что король не оставит его внутри) with the company (со /всем/ обществом), but would drive him from the castle to the yard (но прогонит его от замка на двор: «ко двору»), and that the dogs outside (и что собаки снаружи = вне замка) wouldn't leave a patch of skin on his back (не оставят клочка кожи на нем: «на его спине»), but would tear the life out of him (но вырвут жизнь из него = оборвут его так, что он умрет, загрызут до смерти).

4 The youngest daughter comforted him (успокоила, утешала его). "There is no danger to you (нет опасности для тебя)," said she, "for wherever I am (так как, где бы я ни была), you'll be (ты будешь /тоже там/), and wherever you go (и куда бы ты ни пошел), I'll follow (я последую /за тобой/) and take care of you (и позабочусь: «возьму заботу» о тебе)."

 

invite [ın`vaıt] company [`kLmp∂nı] comfort [`kLmf∂t]

 

1 Soon after their father invited the three sisters to visit him and be present at a great feast in their honor. They sent messages, each from her own place, that they would come.

2 The king was very glad at the prospect of seeing his children; but the queen was grieved, and thought it a great disgrace that her youngest daughter had no one to come home with her but a white dog.

3 The white dog was in dread that the king wouldn't leave him inside with the company, but would drive him from the castle to the yard, and that the dogs outside wouldn't leave a patch of skin on his back, but would tear the life out of him.

4 The youngest daughter comforted him. "There is no danger to you," said she, "for wherever I am, you'll be, and wherever you go, I'll follow and take care of you."

 

1 When all was ready for the feast at the castle (когда все было готово для пира в замке), and the company were assembled (и общество собралось), the king was for banishing the white dog (король был за изгнание, за то, чтобы прогнать белого пса); but the youngest daughter would not listen to her father (но младшая дочь не захотела слушать своего отца), - would not let the white dog out of her sight (не хотела выпускать белого пса из виду), but kept him near her (но держала: «хранила» его возле себя; to keep) at the feast (на пиру), and divided with him the food (и делила, разделяла с ним еду) that came to herself (которая подавалась ей).

2 When the feast was over (когда пир закончился, был окончен), and all the guests had gone (и все гости ушли; to go), the three sisters went to their own rooms in the castle (три сестры пошли в их собственные комнаты в замке).

3 Late in the evening (поздно вечером) the queen took the cook with her (королева взяла с собой повара), and stole in (и прокралась; to steаl – красть/ся/) to see what was in her daughters' rooms (посмотреть, что было в комнатах ее дочерей). They were all asleep at the time (они все спали: «были спящими» в это время). What should she see (что должна она была увидеть) by the side of her youngest daughter (возле своей младшей дочери; side – сторона, бок) but the most beautiful man she had ever laid eyes on (как не самого красивого мужчину, который когда-либо ей попадался на глаза).

4 Then she went to where the other two daughters were sleeping (затем она пошла туда, где другие две дочери спали: «были спящими»); and there (и там), instead of the two men who brought them to the feast (вместо двух мужчин, которые привели, привезли их на пир; to bring), were two seals, fast asleep (были два тюленя, крепко спящие).

 

ready [`redı] banish [`bænı∫] asleep [∂`sli:p]

 

1 When all was ready for the feast at the castle, and the company were assembled, the king was for banishing the white dog; but the youngest daughter would not listen to her father, - would not let the white dog out of her sight, but kept him near her at the feast, and divided with him the food that came to herself.

2 When the feast was over, and all the guests had gone, the three sisters went to their own rooms in the castle.

3 Late in the evening the queen took the cook with her, and stole in to see what was in her daughters' rooms. They were all asleep at the time. What should she see by the side of her youngest daughter but the most beautiful man she had ever laid eyes on.

4 Then she went to where the other two daughters were sleeping; and there, instead of the two men who brought them to the feast, were two seals, fast asleep.

 

1 The queen was greatly troubled (королева была очень расстроена, обеспокоена) at the sight of the seals (при виде /этих/ двух тюленей). When she and the cook were returning (когда она и повар возвращались), they came upon the skin of the white dog (они наткнулись на шкуру белого пса). She caught it up (она подобрала, подхватила ее /вверх/; to catch – ловить, схватывать) as she went (когда шла = на ходу), and threw it into the kitchen fire (и бросила ее в огонь очага; kitchen – кухня; to throw).

2 The skin was not five minutes in the fire (не пробыла и пяти минут в огне) when it gave a crack (как она издала треск) that woke not only all in the castle (который разбудил не только всех в замке; to wake), but all in the country (но и всех в сельской местности, вне замка) for miles around (на мили = на много миль вокруг).

3 The husband of the youngest daughter sprang up (вскочил; to spring – прыгать). He was very angry (он был очень сердит) and very sorry (и очень раздосадован; to be sorry – сожалеть о чем-либо), and said,

4 "If I had been able (если бы я мог, если бы у меня получилось: «был способен») to spend three nights with you (провести три ночи с тобой) under your father's roof (под кровом: «крышей» твоего отца), I should have got back my own form again (я бы получил обратно мой собственный вид снова) for good (навсегда), and could have been a man (и мог бы быть мужчиной) both in the day and the night (как днем, так и ночью; both – оба); but now I must go (но теперь я должен уйти)."

 

return [rı`t∂:n] fire [faı∂] able [eıbl]

 

1 The queen was greatly troubled at the sight of the seals. When she and the cook were returning, they came upon the skin of the white dog. She caught it up as she went, and threw it into the kitchen fire.

2 The skin was not five minutes in the fire when it gave a crack that woke not only all in the castle, but all in the country for miles around.

3 The husband of the youngest daughter sprang up. He was very angry and very sorry, and said,

4 "If I had been able to spend three nights with you under your father's roof, I should have got back my own form again for good, and could have been a man both in the day and the night; but now I must go."

 

1 He rose from the bed (он поднялся с кровати; to rise), ran out of the castle (выбежал из замка; to run), and away he went (и прочь он отправился) as fast as ever his two legs could carry him (так быстро, как только его две ноги могли нести его), overtaking the one before him (обгоняя одного = того /что/ перед ним), and leaving the one behind (и оставляя другого позади) = (всех обгоняя). He was this way (он был «таким путем = образом», так он бежал) all that night and the next day (всю ту ночь и следующий день); but he couldn't leave the wife (но он не мог оставить, покинуть жену = оторваться от жены), for she followed from the castle (потому что она следовала /за ним/ от замка), was after him (была /вслед/ за ним = гналась за ним) in the night and the day too (ночью и днем тоже), and never lost sight of him (и никогда не выпускала его из виду: «не теряла его вида»; to lose).

2 In the afternoon (после полудня; noon – полдень) he turned (он повернулся, обернулся), and told her to go back to her father (и сказал ей, чтобы она шла обратно к своему отцу: «сказал ей идти обратно к ее отцу»; to tell); but she would not listen to him (но она не хотела слушать его, послушаться его). At nightfall (при наступлении ночи; to fall – падать; fall – падение) they came to the first house (они добрались до первого дома) they had seen (который они увидели; to see) since leaving the castle (с тех пор, как покинули замок: «со /времени/ оставления замка»). He turned and said,

3 "Do you go inside (иди, зайди внутрь) and stay in this house till morning (и оставайся в этом доме до утра); I'll pass the night outside (я проведу ночь снаружи) where I am (где я есть /сейчас/)."

 

after [α:ft∂] turn [t∂:n] pass [pα:s]

 

1 He rose from the bed, ran out of the castle, and away he went as fast as ever his two legs could carry him, overtaking the one before him, and leaving the one behind. He was this way all that night and the next day; but he couldn't leave the wife, for she followed from the castle, was after him in the night and the day too, and never lost sight of him.

2 In the afternoon he turned, and told her to go back to her father; but she would not listen to him. At nightfall they came to the first house they had seen since leaving the castle. He turned and said,

3 "Do you go inside and stay in this house till morning; I'll pass the night outside where I am."

 

1 The wife went in. The woman of the house rose up (женщина дома = которая была в этом доме, поднялась), gave her a pleasant welcome (радушно приветствовала гостью: «дала ей приятное = дружелюбное ‘добро пожаловать’»), and put a good supper before her (и поставила хороший ужин перед ней). She was not long in the house (она не долго /еще/ пробыла в доме) when a little boy came to her knee (как: «когда» маленький мальчик подошел к ее колену) and called her "Mother" (и назвал ее ‘мамой’).

2 The woman of the house told the child to go back to his place (сказала ребенку, чтобы он пошел назад на свое место), and not to come out again (и /чтобы/ больше: «снова» не выходил).

3 "Here are a pair of scissors (вот /тебе/ ножницы: «здесь есть пара ножниц»)," said the woman of the house to the king's daughter, "and they will serve you well (и они хорошо тебе послужат = сослужат тебе хорошую службу). Whatever ragged people you see (каких бы оборванных людей ты ни увидела = когда увидишь каких-нибудь людей в лохмотьях; rag – тряпка, лоскут; обрывок, клочок), if you cut a piece off their rags (если ты отрежешь кусочек от их лохмотьев), that moment they will have new clothes of cloth of gold (в этот момент они получат: «будут иметь» новую одежду из парчи: «золотой ткани»)."

 

knee [ni:] scissors [`sız∂z] piece [pi:s]

 

1 The wife went in. The woman of the house rose up, gave her a pleasant welcome, and put a good supper before her. She was not long in the house when a little boy came to her knee and called her "Mother."

2 The woman of the house told the child to go back to his place, and not to come out again.

3 "Here are a pair of scissors," said the woman of the house to the king's daughter, "and they will serve you well. Whatever ragged people you see, if you cut a piece off their rags, that moment they will have new clothes of cloth of gold."

 

1 She stayed that night, for she had good welcome. Next morning when she went out, her husband said, "You'd better go home now to your father (ты бы лучше пошла домой сейчас, к своему отцу)."

2 "I'll not go to my father if I have to leave you (если мне придется оставить тебя)," said she.

3 So he went on (так, итак он пошел дальше), and she followed. It was that way (и так продолжалось: «это было таким образом, путем») all the day till night came (весь день, пока не наступила ночь); and at nightfall they saw another house at the foot of a hill (а при наступлении ночи они увидели другой дом у подножья холма), and again the husband stopped (остановился) and said, "You go in; I'll stop outside till morning."

4 The woman of the house gave her a good welcome. After she had eaten and drunk (после того, как она поела и попила; to eat; to drink), a little boy came out of another room (маленький мальчик вышел из другой комнаты), ran to her knee (подбежал к ее колену; to run), and said, "Mother". The woman of the house sent the boy back (отослала мальчика назад) to where he had come from (туда, откуда он вышел), and told him to stay there (и сказала ему оставаться там).

5 Next morning, when the princess was going out to her husband, the woman of the house gave her a comb (расческу, гребень), and said, "If you meet any person with a diseased and a sore head (если ты повстречаешь кого-либо с больной или болящей головой; desease – болезнь; sore – болячка, язва; больной, воспаленный), and draw this comb over it three times (и проведешь этой расческой по ней трижды: «три раза»), the head will be well (голова выздоровеет, излечится: «будет хороша, в порядке»), and covered with the most beautiful golden hair (и покрыта самыми красивыми золотыми волосами) ever seen (когда-либо виденными; to see)."

6 She took the comb, and went out to her husband.

 

comb [k∂um] diseased [dızi:zd] sore [so:]

 

1 She stayed that night, for she had good welcome. Next morning when she went out, her husband said, "You'd better go home now to your father."

2 "I'll not go to my father if I have to leave you," said she.

3 So he went on, and she followed. It was that way all the day till night came; and at nightfall they saw another house at the foot of a hill, and again the husband stopped and said, "You go in; I'll stop outside till morning."

4 The woman of the house gave her a good welcome. After she had eaten and drunk, a little boy came out of another room, ran to her knee, and said, "Mother". The woman of the house sent the boy back to where he had come from, and told him to stay there.

5 Next morning, when the princess was going out to her husband, the woman of the house gave her a comb, and said, "If you meet any person with a diseased and a sore head, and draw this comb over it three times, the head will be well, and covered with the most beautiful golden hair ever seen."

6 She took the comb, and went out to her husband.

 

1 "Leave me now (оставь меня теперь)," said he, "and go back to your own father (и иди назад к своему собственному отцу)."

2 "I will not (не /пойду/, не собираюсь)," said she, "but I will follow you (но я буду следовать за тобой) while I have the power (пока в силах: «имею силу, мощь»)." So they went forward that day (так они шли дальше: «вперед» тот день), as on the other two (как и в другие два = как и в предыдущие два дня).

3 At nightfall they came to a third house, at the foot of a hill, where the princess received a good welcome (где принцесса получила хороший = гостеприимный прием). After she had eaten supper (после того, как она съела ужин), a little girl with only one eye (маленькая девочка с одним только глазом) came to her knee and said, "Mother."

4 The princess began to cry at sight of the child (начала плакать при виде этого ребенка; to begin), thinking that she herself was the cause (думая, что она сама была причиной) that it had but one eye (что она имела только один глаз). Then she put her hand into her pocket (затем она сунула свою руку в карман) where she kept the handkerchief (где она хранила платочек; to keep) on which she had dropped the tear (на который она уронила слезу) when the gray crow carried her infant away (когда серая ворона унесла прочь ее ребенка). She had never used the handkerchief since that day (она никогда не использовала этот платок, не пользовалась платком с того дня), for there was an eye on it (потому что /там/ был глаз на нем = в нем).

5 She opened the handkerchief (она открыла = развернула платок), and put the eye in the girl's head (и поместила, вставила глаз в голову девочки). It grew into the socket that minute (он врос в глазницу в ту же минуту; socket – впадина, углубление, гнездо; to grow), and the child saw out of it (и ребенок видел из него; to see) as well as out of the other eye (так же хорошо, как и из другого глаза); and then the woman of the house sent the little one to bed (отправила, послала малышку в кровать = отправила спать).

6 Next morning, as the king's daughter was going out (на следующее утро, когда королевская дочь выходила: «была выходящей»), the woman of the house gave her a whistle (дала ей свисток), and said, "Whenever you put this whistle to your mouth (как только ты приложишь, приставишь этот свисток к твоему рту) and blow on it (и подуешь на него), all the birds of the air (все птицы, которые в воздухе: «все птицы воздуха» = все птицы небесные) will come to you from every quarter under the sun (прилетят к тебе со всех сторон: «с каждой стороны» под солнцем; quarter – четверть; квартал; здесь – одна из четырех сторон света). Be careful of the whistle (береги этот свисток: «будь осторожен, заботлив со свистком»; care - забота), as it may serve you greatly (ибо он может послужить тебе отлично)."

 

receive [rı`si:v] cause [ko:z] mouth [mauθ]

 

1 "Leave me now," said he, "and go back to your own father."

2 "I will not," said she, "but I will follow you while I have the power." So they went forward that day, as on the other two.

3 At nightfall they came to a third house, at the foot of a hill, where the princess received a good welcome. After she had eaten supper, a little girl with only one eye came to her knee and said, "Mother."

4 The princess began to cry at sight of the child, thinking that she herself was the cause that it had but one eye. Then she put her hand into her pocket where she kept the handkerchief on which she had dropped the tear when the gray crow carried her infant away. She had never used the handkerchief since that day, for there was an eye on it.

5 She opened the handkerchief, and put the eye in the girl's head. It grew into the socket that minute, and the child saw out of it as well as out of the other eye; and then the woman of the house sent the little one to bed.

6 Next morning, as the king's daughter was going out, the woman of the house gave her a whistle, and said, "Whenever you put this whistle to your mouth and blow on it, all the birds of the air will come to you from every quarter under the sun. Be careful of the whistle, as it may serve you greatly."

 

1 "Go back to your father's castle," said the husband when she came to him, "for I must leave you today."

2 They went on together a few hundred yards (они прошли дальше вместе /еще/ несколько: «немного» сотен ярдов; 1 yard = 3 feet = 91.44 centimetres), and then sat on a green hillock (а затем сели на зеленый холмик), and he told the wife (и он сказал жене),

3 "Your mother has come between us (твоя мать встала: «вошла» между нами); but for her (если бы не она) we might have lived together all our days (мы могли бы жить вместе все наши дни). If I had been allowed (если бы мне было разрешено, позволено) to pass three nights with you in your father's house (провести с тобой три ночи в доме твоего отца), I should have got back my form of a man (я бы получил обратно мой человеческий облик) both in the daytime and the night (и в дневное время, и ночью). The Queen of Tir na n-Og [the land of youth] (королева Страны Юности) enchanted (заколдовала: «очаровала») and put on me a spell (и наложила на меня колдовство, заклятие), that unless I could spend three nights with a wife under her father's roof in Erin (что, пока я не проведу три ночи с женой под крышей ее отца в Эрине), I should bear the form of a white dog one half of my time (я буду носить облик белого пса половину моего времени); but if the skin of the dog should be burned (но если шкура пса будет сожжена) before the three nights were over (до того, как истекут три ночи), I must go down to her kingdom (я должен спуститься: «пойти вниз» в ее королевство) and marry the queen herself (и жениться на самой /этой/ королеве). And 't is to her I am going today (и это к ней я сегодня иду, ухожу). I have no power to stay (у меня нет силы = возможности остаться), and I must leave you (и я должен оставить тебя); so farewell (итак, прощай), you'll never see me again (ты никогда больше не увидишь меня) on the upper earth (на поверхности земли: «на верхней земле»)."

4 He left her sitting on the mound (он оставил ее сидящей на холме; mound – насыпь, холм, курган; to leave), went a few steps forward (прошел несколько шагов вперед) to some bulrushes (к камышам), pulled up one (вытащил один /из них/), and disappeared in the opening (и исчез в отверстии) where the rush had been (где был /прежде/ камыш, тростник).

 

youth [ju:θ] enchant [ın`t∫α:nt] disappear [dıs∂`pı∂]

 

1 "Go back to your father's castle," said the husband when she came to him, "for I must leave you today."

2 They went on together a few hundred yards, and then sat on a green hillock, and he told the wife,

3 "Your mother has come between us; but for her we might have lived together all our days. If I had been allowed to pass three nights with you in your father's house, I should have got back my form of a man both in the daytime and the night. The Queen of Tir na n-Og [the land of youth] enchanted and put on me a spell, that unless I could spend three nights with a wife under her father's roof in Erin, I should bear the form of a white dog one half of my time; but if the skin of the dog should be burned before the three nights were over, I must go down to her kingdom and marry the queen herself. And 't is to her I am going today. I have no power to stay, and I must leave you; so farewell, you'll never see me again on the upper earth."

4 He left her sitting on the mound, went a few steps forward to some bulrushes, pulled up one, and disappeared in the opening where the rush had been.

 

1 She stopped there (она оставалась там), sitting on the mound lamenting (сидя на холме /и/ жалуясь = плача), till evening (до вечера), not knowing what to do (не зная, что делать). At last (в конце концов, наконец) she bethought herself (она опомнилась; to bethink), and going to the rushes (и, подойдя к тростникам), pulled up a stalk (вытащила стебель), went down (пошла = спустилась вниз), followed her husband (последовала за своим супругом), and never stopped (и никогда = вовсе не останавливалась) till she came to the lower land (пока /не/ дошла до нижней земли, страны, области).

2 After a while (некоторое время спустя; a while – промежуток времени) she reached a small house near a splendid castle (она добралась до: «достигла» маленького домика возле великолепного дворца). She went into the house and asked, could she stay there till morning (может ли она остаться там до утра). "You can (ты можешь)," said the woman of the house, "and welcome (и добро пожаловать)."

3 Next day the woman of the house was washing clothes (на следующий день хозяйка: «женщина дома» стирала одежду), for that was how she made a living (потому что именно так она зарабатывала на жизнь: «делала проживание»; to make – делать; to live - жить). The princess fell to (приступила к /тому же/; to fall – падать; to fall to - начинать, приниматься /за что-либо/) and helped her with the work (и помогла ей с работой). In the course of that day (в течение этого дня) the Queen of Tir na n-Og and the husband of the princess were married (поженились: «были обвенчаны»).

 

stalk [sto:k] low [l∂u] work [w∂:k]

 

1 She stopped there, sitting on the mound lamenting, till evening, not knowing what to do. At last she bethought herself, and going to the rushes, pulled up a stalk, went down, followed her husband, and never stopped till she came to the lower land.

2 After a while she reached a small house near a splendid castle. She went into the house and asked, could she stay there till morning. "You can," said the woman of the house, "and welcome."

3 Next day the woman of the house was washing clothes, for that was how she made a living. The princess fell to and helped her with the work. In the course of that day the Queen of Tir na n-Og and the husband of the princess were married.

 

1 Near the castle (возле замка), and not far from the washer-woman's (и недалеко от /дома/ прачки), lived a henwife (жила женщина, разводящая кур; hen – курица) with two ragged little daughters (с двумя оборванными маленькими дочерьми; rags – тряпки, лохмотья). One of them came around the washer-woman's house to play (одна из них приходила поиграть возле: «вокруг» дома прачки). The child looked so poor (ребенок выглядел таким бедным, жалким) and her clothes were so torn and dirty (и ее одежда была такой рваной и грязной; to tear – рвать, разрывать) that the princess took pity on her (сжалилась: «взяла жалость» над ней) and cut the clothes with the scissors which she had (и разрезала одежду ножницами, которые были у нее).

2 That moment the most beautiful dress (в тот момент самое прекрасное платье) of cloth of gold (из золотой ткани, парчи) ever seen on woman or child in that kingdom (когда-либо виденное на женщине или ребенке в том королевстве) was on the henwife's daughter (было на дочери женщины, разводящей кур).

3 When she saw what she had on (когда она увидела, что было на ней /надето/: «что она имела на»; to see), the child ran home to her mother (ребенок побежал домой к своей матери; to run) as fast as ever she could go (так быстро, как только она могла идти).

4 "Who gave you that dress (кто дал тебе это платье; to give)?" asked the henwife.

5 "A strange woman (чужая, посторонняя женщина) that is in that house beyond (которая вон в том доме; beyond – вдали, на расстоянии; за, по ту сторону)," said the little girl, pointing (указывая) to the washer-woman's house.

 

around [∂`raund] poor [pu∂] pity [`pıtı]

 

1 Near the castle, and not far from the washer-woman's, lived a henwife with two ragged little daughters. One of them came around the washer-woman's house to play. The child looked so poor and her clothes were so torn and dirty that the princess took pity on her, and cut the clothes with the scissors which she had.

2 That moment the most beautiful dress of cloth of gold ever seen on woman or child in that kingdom was on the henwife's daughter.

3 When she saw what she had on, the child ran home to her mother as fast as ever she could go.

4 "Who gave you that dress?" asked the henwife.

5 "A strange woman that is in that house beyond," said the little girl, pointing to the washer-woman's house.

 

1 The henwife went straight (прямо) to the Queen of Tir na n-Og and said, "There is a strange woman in the place (есть тут чужая женщина в этом месте = в наших краях), who will be likely (которая, видимо, намеревается; likely – видимо; like - похожий) to take your husband from you (забрать у тебя твоего мужа), unless you banish her away (если только ты не изгонишь ее; unless – если не, пока не) or do something to her (или не сделаешь чего-нибудь с ней); for she has a pair of scissors (потому что у нее есть ножницы) different from anything (отличные = отличающиеся от чего-либо) ever seen or heard of (когда-либо виденного или слышанного; to see - видеть; to hear of... – слышать о чем-либо) in this country (в этой стране)."

2 When the queen heard this (когда королева услышала это) she sent word to the princess that (она послала сказать: «послала слово» принцессе, что; to send), unless the scissors were given up to her without delay (если ножницы не будут отданы ей без промедления; to give up – сдавать, отдавать), she would have the head off her (она прикажет отрубить ей голову: «она будет иметь голову снесенной с нее»).

3 The princess said she would give up the scissors if the queen would let her (если королева позволит ей: «пустит ее») pass one night with her husband (провести одну ночь с ее супругом).

4 The queen answered that she was willing to give her the one night (королева ответила, что она согласна дать = предоставить ей эту одну ночь). The princess came and gave up the scissors, and went to her own husband; but the queen had given him a drink (но королева дала ему питье, напиток), and he fell asleep (и он заснул: «упал спящим = впал в сон»; to fall), and never woke (и никогда = вовсе не проснулся; to wake) till after the princess had gone in the morning (лишь после того /проснулся/, когда: «до после того, как» принцесса ушла утром).

 

different [`dıfr∂nt] without [wı`ðaut] delay [dı`leı]

 

1 The henwife went straight to the Queen of Tir na n-Og and said, "There is a strange woman in the place, who will be likely to take your husband from you, unless you banish her away or do something to her; for she has a pair of scissors different from anything ever seen or heard of in this country."

2 When the queen heard this she sent word to the princess that, unless the scissors were given up to her without delay, she would have the head off her.

3 The princess said she would give up the scissors if the queen would let her pass one night with her husband.

4 The queen answered that she was willing to give her the one night. The princess came and gave up the scissors, and went to her own husband; but the queen had given him a drink, and he fell asleep, and never woke till after the princess had gone in the morning.

 

1 Next day another daughter (на следующий день другая дочь) of the henwife went to the washer-woman's house to play. She was wretched-looking (она была жалко, несчастно выглядящей; wretch – несчастный, бедняга), her head being covered (ее голова была: «будучи» покрыта) with scabs (струпами, паршой) and sores (и болячками).

2 The princess drew the comb three times over the child's head (провела гребнем трижды по голове ребенка; to draw), cured it (излечила ее), and covered it with beautiful golden hair (и покрыла ее красивыми золотыми волосами). The little girl ran home (побежала домой; to run) and told her mother (и сказала, рассказала своей матери; to tell) how the strange woman had drawn the comb over her head, cured it, and given her beautiful golden hair.

3 The henwife hurried off (поспешила /прочь, с этого места/) to the queen and said, "That strange woman has a comb with wonderful power to cure (с чудесной силой: «мощью» излечивать, исцелять), and give golden hair; and she'll take your husband from you unless you banish her or take her life (или убьешь ее: «возьмешь ее жизнь»)."

4 The queen sent word to the princess that unless she gave up the comb, she would have her life (она получит ее жизнь = отнимет у нее жизнь).

5 The princess returned as answer (вернула в качестве ответа) that she would give up the comb if she might (если она сможет, если ей будет разрешено) pass one night with the queen's husband.

6 The queen was willing, and gave her husband a draught as before (и дала своему супругу глоток = дозу жидкого лекарства, как и раньше, как и до этого). When the princess came (когда принцесса пришла), he was fast asleep (он крепко спал: «был крепко спящим»), and did not waken (и не проснулся; to wake) till after she had gone in the morning.

 

drawn [dro:n] draught [drα:ft] waken [weıkn]

 

1 Next day another daughter of the henwife went to the washer-woman's house to play. She was wretched-looking, her head being covered with scabs and sores.

2 The princess drew the comb three times over the child's head, cured it, and covered it with beautiful golden hair. The little girl ran home and told her mother how the strange woman had drawn the comb over her head, cured it, and given her beautiful golden hair.

3 The henwife hurried off to the queen and said, "That strange woman has a comb with wonderful power to cure, and give golden hair; and she'll take your husband from you unless you banish her or take her life."

4 The queen sent word to the princess that unless she gave up the comb, she would have her life.

5 The princess returned as answer that she would give up the comb if she might pass one night with the queen's husband.

6 The queen was willing, and gave her husband a draught as before. When the princess came, he was fast asleep, and did not waken till after she had gone in the morning.

 

1 On the third day (на третий день) the washerwoman and the princess went out to walk (вышли погулять), and the first daughter (и первая дочь) of the henwife with them (с ними). When they were outside the town (когда они были за пределами, вне города), the princess put the whistle to her mouth and blew (приложила свисток ко рту и подула; to blow). That moment the birds of the air flew to her from every direction in flocks (cлетелись к ней со всех сторон: «с каждого направления» стаями; to fly). Among them was a bird of song (среди них был птица пения, песни) and new tales (и новых рассказов, сказаний).

2 The princess went to one side with the bird (отошла в сторону с этой птицей). "What means can I take (что я могу предпринять: «какие средства я могу взять»)," asked she, "against the queen to get back my husband (против королевы, чтобы получить обратно моего супруга)? Is it best to kill her (будет ли самым лучшим убить ее), and can I do it (и смогу ли я сделать это)?"

3 "It is very hard (это очень трудно: «жестко»)," said the bird, "to kill her. There is no one in all Tir na n-Og (никого нет во всей стране) who is able to take her life (кто был бы способен убить ее: «взять ее жизнь») but her own husband (кроме ее собственного мужа). Inside a holly-tree (внутри падуба) in front of the castle (перед замком) is a wether (есть валух /кастрированный баран/), in the wether a duck (в валухе утка), in the duck an egg (яйцо), and in that egg is her heart and life (ее сердце и жизнь). No man (никто) in Tir na n-Og can cut that holly-tree but her husband."

 

flew [flu:] among [∂`mLŋ] wether [‘weð∂]

 

1 On the third day the washerwoman and the princess went out to walk, and the first daughter of the henwife with them. When they were outside the town, the princess put the whistle to her mouth and blew. That moment the birds of the air flew to her from every direction in flocks. Among them was a bird of song and new tales.

2 The princess went to one side with the bird. "What means can I take," asked she, "against the queen to get back my husband? Is it best to kill her, and can I do it?"

3 "It is very hard," said the bird, "to kill her. There is no one in all Tir na n-Og who is able to take her life but her own husband. Inside a holly-tree in front of the castle is a wether, in the wether a duck, in the duck an egg, and in that egg is her heart and life. No man in Tir na n-Og can cut that holly-tree but her husband."

 

1 The princess blew the whistle again. A fox and a hawk came to her (лиса и ястреб /или сокол/ пришли к ней). She caught (она поймала; to catch) and put them into two boxes (и поместила их в две коробки), which the washerwoman had with her (которые прачка имела с собой), and took them to her new home (и взяла = отнесла их в ее новый дом; to take).

2 When the henwife's daughter went home, she told her mother about the whistle (она рассказала матери о свистке). Away ran (прочь помчалась) the henwife to the queen, and said, "That strange woman has a whistle that brings together all the birds of the air (который собирает: «приводит, приносит вместе» всех птиц небесных), and she'll have your husband yet (и она все же получит твоего мужа), unless you take her head."

3 "I'll take the whistle from her (я заберу у нее свисток), anyhow (каким бы то ни было образом, так или иначе, все равно),'' said the queen. So she sent for the whistle (итак, она послала за свистком).

4 The princess gave answer (ответила: «дала ответ») that she would give up the whistle if she might pass one night with the queen's husband.

5 The queen agreed (согласилась), and gave him a draught as on the other nights. He was asleep when the princess came and when she went away.

 

hawk [ho:k] answer [`α:ns∂] agree [∂`gri:]

 

1 The princess blew the whistle again. A fox and a hawk came to her. She caught and put them into two boxes, which the washerwoman had with her, and took them to her new home.

2 When the henwife's daughter went home, she told her mother about the whistle. Away ran the henwife to the queen, and said, "That strange woman has a whistle that brings together all the birds of the air, and she'll have your husband yet, unless you take her head."

3 "I'll take the whistle from her, anyhow,'' said the queen. So she sent for the whistle.

4 The princess gave answer that she would give up the whistle if she might pass one night with the queen's husband.

5 The queen agreed, and gave him a draught as on the other nights. He was asleep when the princess came and when she went away.

 

1 Before going (перед уходом, перед тем, как уйти), the princess left a letter (оставила письмо; to leave) with his servant (с его слугой) for the queen's husband (для мужа королевы), in which she told (в котором она рассказала) how she had followed him to Tir na n-Og (как она последовала за ним), and had given the scissors, the comb, and the whistle (и отдала ножницы, гребень и свисток; to give), to pass three nights in his company (чтобы провести три ночи с ним: «в его обществе»), but had not spoken to him (но не поговорила с ним; to speak) because the queen had given him sleeping draughts (потому что королева давала ему снотворное); that the life of the queen was in an egg (и что жизнь королевы была в яйце), the egg in a duck, the duck in a wether, the wether in a holly-tree in front of the castle, and that no man could split the tree but himself (и что никто не может расколоть дерево, кроме него самого).

2 As soon as he got the letter (как только он получил письмо; to get) the husband took an axe (взял топор; to take), and went to the holly-tree (и отправился к падубу). When he came to the tree (когда он подошел к дереву) he found the princess there before him (он нашел, обнаружил принцессу перед собой; to find), having (имеющей = и при ней были) the two boxes with the fox and the hawk in them (в них).

 

servant [`s∂:v∂nt] company [`kLmp∂nı] axe [æks]

 

1 Before going, the princess left a letter with his servant for the queen's husband, in which she told how she had followed him to Tir na n-Og, and had given the scissors, the comb, and the whistle, to pass three nights in his company, but had not spoken to him because the queen had given him sleeping draughts; that the life of the queen was in an egg, the egg in a duck, the duck in a wether, the wether in a holly-tree in front of the castle, and that no man could split the tree but himself

2 As soon as he got the letter the husband took an axe, and went to the holly-tree. When he came to the tree he found the princess there before him, having the two boxes with the fox and the hawk in them.

 

1 He struck the tree a few blows (он ударил, нанес дереву несколько: «немного» ударов; to strike); it split open (оно раскололось; open - открытый), and out sprang the wether (и наружу выскочил, выпрыгнул валух; to spring). He ran scarce twenty perches (он пробежал едва сто метров; perch - шест, жердь; мера длины = 5,03 metres) before the fox caught him (прежде чем лиса поймала его; to catch). The fox tore him open (разорвала его; to tear); then the duck flew out (и тогда утка вылетела; to fly - лететь). The duck had not flown (не пролетел) fifteen perches when the hawk caught and killed her (и убил ее), smashing the egg (раздавив яйцо). That instant (в то же мгновение) the Queen of Tir na n-Og died (умерла).

2 The husband kissed and embraced his faithful wife (поцеловал и обнял свою верную жену; faith – вера). He gave a great feast (он дал = устроил великий пир); and when the feast was over (закончился; over - через), he burned (сжег) the henwife with her house (с ее домом), built a palace for the washerwoman (построил дворец для прачки; to build), and made his servant secretary (и сделал своего слугу секретарем).

3 They never left (они вовсе: «никогда» не покинули; to leave) Tir na n-Og, and are living there happily now (и живут там счастливо сейчас); and so may we live here (и чтобы нам так: «и так можем, могли бы мы» жить здесь).

 

1 He struck the tree a few blows; it split open, and out sprang the wether. He ran scarce twenty perches before the fox caught him. The fox tore him open; then the duck flew out. The duck had not flown fifteen perches when the hawk caught and killed her, smashing the egg. That instant the Queen of Tir na n-Og died.

2 The husband kissed and embraced his faithful wife. He gave a great feast; and when the feast was over, he burned the henwife with her house, built a palace for the washerwoman, and made his servant secretary.

3 They never left Tir na n-Og, and are living there happily now; and so may we live here.

 

The Weaver's Son and the Giant of the White Hill

Сын ткача и великан Белого Холма

 

1 THERE was once a weaver (был однажды ткач) in Erin who lived at the edge of a wood (который жил у кромки леса); and on a time when he had nothing to burn (и однажды, когда у него не было чем топить: «не имел ничего /чтобы/ сжечь»), he went out with his daughter (он вышел, отправился со своей дочерью) to get faggots for the fire (раздобыть: «получить, взять» хворост для огня = для очага; faggot – вязанка, охапка хвороста).

2 They gathered two bundles (они собрали, набрали две связки, вязанки), and were ready to carry them home (и были /уже/ готовы отнести их домой), when who should come along (когда кто должен был прийти сюда = но смотрите, кто это едет; along – вперед; по всей линии; вдоль) but a splendid-looking stranger (как не великолепно выглядящий чужеземец; to look – смотреть; выглядеть) on horseback (верхом на коне; horse – конь + back - спина). And he said to the weaver, "My good man (/мой/ добрый человек), will you give me that girl of yours (отдашь мне эту дочь твою)?"

3 "Indeed then I will not (вот уж: «в самом деле» нет, не /отдам/)," said the weaver.

4 "I'll give you her weight in gold (я дам тебе ее вес в золоте, золотом)," said the stranger, and he put out the gold (и он выложил золото) there on the ground (там на землю).

5 So the weaver went home with the gold and without the daughter (без дочери). He buried the gold in the garden (он зарыл золото в саду), without letting his wife know (не дав жене знать: «без /того, чтобы/ дать жене знать») what he had done (что он сделал). When she asked, "Where is our daughter (где наша дочь)?" the weaver said, "I sent her on an errand (я послал ее по делу, по поручению; errand – поручение /выполняя которое, нужно куда-либо пойти/; командировка; to send) to a neighbour's house (к дому соседа) for things that I want (за вещами: «для вещей» которые я хочу = мне нужны)."

 

weight [weıt] errand [`er∂nd] neighbour [`neıb∂]

 

1 THERE was once a weaver in Erin who lived at the edge of a wood; and on a time when he had nothing to burn, he went out with his daughter to get faggots for the fire.

2 They gathered two bundles, and were ready to carry them home, when who should come along but a splendid-looking stranger on horseback. And he said to the weaver, "My good man, will you give me that girl of yours?"

3 "Indeed then I will not," said the weaver.

4 "I'll give you her weight in gold," said the stranger, and he put out the gold there on the ground.

5 So the weaver went home with the gold and without the daughter. He buried the gold in the garden, without letting his wife know what he had done. When she asked, "Where is our daughter?" the weaver said, "I sent her on an errand to a neighbour's house for things that I want."

 

1 Night came (настала ночь), but no sight of the girl (но девочки не видать: «но никакого вида девочки»). The next time he went for faggots (/когда/ в следующий раз он отправился за вязанками хвороста), the weaver took his second daughter to the wood (взял вторую дочь в лес; to take); and when they had two bundles gathered (и когда они собрали две связки), and were ready to go home, a second stranger came on horseback, much finer than the first (гораздо: «много» изящнее, прекраснее, чем первый = еще лучше первого), and asked the weaver would he give him his daughter (отдаст ли он ему свою дочь).

2 "I will not," said the weaver.

3 "Well (ну)," said the stranger, "I'll give you her weight in silver (в серебре, серебром) if you'II let her go with me (если ты отпустишь ее /пойти/ со мной)," and he put the silver down before him (и он положил серебро вниз перед собой).

4 The weaver carried home the silver and buried it in the garden with the gold, and the daughter went away (ушла, уехала прочь) with the man on horseback.

5 When he went again to the wood, the weaver took his third daughter with him; and when they were ready to go home, a third man came on horseback, gave the weight of the third daughter in copper (медью), and took her away. The weaver buried the copper with the gold and silver.

6 Now, the wife was lamenting and moaning (жаловалась и причитала: «стонала») night and day (ночь и день) for her three daughters, and gave the weaver no rest (и не давала ткачу покоя = и не отстала от него; to give) till he told the whole story (пока он не рассказал всё: «целую историю»; to tell).

 

gather [`gæð∂] ready [`redı] bury [`berı]

 

1 Night came, but no sight of the girl. The next time he went for faggots, the weaver took his second daughter to the wood; and when they had two bundles gathered, and were ready to go home, a second stranger came on horseback, much finer than the first, and asked the weaver would he give him his daughter.

2 "I will not," said the weaver.

3 "Well," said the stranger, "I'll give you her weight in silver if you'II let her go with me," and he put the silver down before him.

4 The weaver carried home the silver and buried it in the garden with the gold, and the daughter went away with the man on horseback.

5 When he went again to the wood, the weaver took his third daughter with him; and when they were ready to go home, a third man came on horseback, gave the weight of the third daughter in copper, and took her away. The weaver buried the copper with the gold and silver.

6 Now, the wife was lamenting and moaning night and day for her three daughters, and gave the weaver no rest till he told the whole story.

 

1 Now (теперь = и вот), a son was born to them (у них родился сын); and when the boy grew up (и когда мальчик вырос; to grow - расти) and was going to school (и ходил: «был ходящим» в школу), he heard how his three sisters had been carried away (он услышал, как его сестры были увезены: «унесены» прочь) for their weight in gold and silver and copper (за их вес золотом, серебром и медью); and every day when he came home (и каждый день, когда он приходил домой; to come) he saw how his mother was lamenting (он видел, как его мать жалуется; to see) and wandering outside (и бродит снаружи) in grief (в горе, в печали) through the fields (по полям: «через поля») and pits and ditches (и ямы, и канавы), so he asked her what trouble was on her (поэтому: «итак» он спросил ее, что за забота, беспокойство было у нее: «на ней»); but she wouldn't tell him a word (но она не хотела говорить ему ни слова).

2 At last he came home crying from school one day (наконец он пришел домой плача из школы однажды), and said, "I'll not sleep three nights in one house (я не буду спать три ночи в одном /и том же/ доме) till I find my three sisters (пока не найду моих трех сестер)." Then he said to his mother, "Make me three loaves of bread (сделай = испеки мне три буханки хлеба; loaf), mother, for I am going on a journey (потому что я отправляюсь в путешествие)."

3 Next day he asked had she the bread ready. She said she had, and she was crying bitterly all the time (и она плакала: «была плачущей» горько все /это/ время). "I'm going to leave you now (я собираюсь оставить тебя сейчас, я покину тебя сейчас), mother," said he; "and I'll come back when I have found my three sisters (и я вернусь, когда найду моих трех сестер; to find)."

 

loaf [l∂uf] journey [‘dż∂:nı] bread [bred]

 

1 Now, a son was born to them; and when the boy grew up and was going to school, he heard how his three sisters had been carried away for their weight in gold and silver and copper; and every day when he came home he saw how his mother was lamenting and wandering outside in grief through the fields and pits and ditches, so he asked her what trouble was on her; but she wouldn't tell him a word.

2 At last he came home crying from school one day, and said, "I'll not sleep three nights in one house till I find my three sisters." Then he said to his mother, "Make me three loaves of bread, mother, for I am going on a journey."

3 Next day he asked had she the bread ready. She said she had, and she was crying bitterly all the time. "I'm going to leave you now, mother," said he; "and I'll come back when I have found my three sisters."

 

1 He went away, and walked on (и продолжал идти) till he was tired and hungry (пока /не/ был уставшим и голодным); and then he sat down to eat the bread that his mother had given him (а затем он сел съесть хлеб, который его мать дала ему; to sit - cидеть), when a red-haired man came up (когда появился рыжий: «красноволосый» мужчина) and asked him for something to eat (и попросил у него что-нибудь поесть). "Sit down here (садись сюда)," said the boy. He sat down, and the two ate (и оба: «двое» ели; to eat) till there was not a crumb of the bread left (пока не осталось ни крошки хлеба: «пока не было крошки хлеба оставшейся»; to leave – оставлять).

2 The boy told of the journey he was on (мальчик рассказал о путешествии, в котором он был, находился); then the red-haired man said, "There may not be much use in your going (может быть, не много: «здесь может не быть много» толку: «пользы» в том, что ты пошел, в твоем походе), but here are (но вот тебе: «здесь есть») three things that'll serve you (три вещи, которые пригодятся: «послужат» тебе), - the sword of sharpness (меч остроты; sharp – острый), the cloth of plenty (скатерть полноты, изобилия), and the cloak of darkness (и плащ темноты; dark – темный). No man can kill you (никто не сможет убить тебя) while that sword is in your hand (пока этот меч в твоей руке); and whenever you are hungry or dry (и когда бы ты ни был голоден или испытывающим жажду: «сух»), all you have to do (все, что тебе нужно сделать) is to spread the cloth (это расстелить скатерть) = (тебе стоит лишь расстелить скатерть) and ask for what you'd like to eat or drink (и попросить то, что бы ты хотел поесть или попить), and it will be there before you (и это будет тут перед тобой). When you put on the cloak (когда ты наденешь плащ), there won't be a man or a woman (не будет ни мужчины, ни женщины) or a living thing (или /другого какого-нибудь/ живого существа) in the world (в мире) that'll see you (которое увидит тебя, будет тебя видеть), and you'II go (и ты пойдешь) to whatever place you have set your mind on (в любое место, которое захочешь: «на которое ты поставил = направил свой ум, рассудок») quicker than any wind (быстрее, чем любой ветер)."

 

crumb [krLm] sword [so:d] wind [wınd]

 

1 He went away, and walked on till he was tired and hungry; and then he sat down to eat the bread that his mother had given him, when a red-haired man came up and asked him for something to eat. "Sit down here," said the boy. He sat down, and the two ate till there was not a crumb of the bread left.

2 The boy told of the journey he was on; then the red-haired man said, "There may not be much use in your going, but here are three things that'll serve you, - the sword of sharpness, the cloth of plenty, and the cloak of darkness. No man can kill you while that sword is in your hand; and whenever you are hungry or dry, all you have to do is to spread the cloth and ask for what you'd like to eat or drink, and it will be there before you. When you put on the cloak, there won't be a man or a woman or a living thing in the world that'II see you, and you 'II go to whatever place you have set your mind on quicker than any wind."

 

1 The red-haired man went his way (пошел своей дорогой), and the boy travelled on (путешествовал дальше, продолжил путешествие). Before evening (/незадолго/ до вечера) a great shower came (большой ливень), and he ran for shelter (побежал для укрытия, убежища = чтобы укрыться; to run) to a large oak-tree (к большому дубу). When he got near the tree (когда он подбежал близко к дереву; to get - добираться) his foot slipped (его нога скользнула = он поскользнулся), the ground opened (земля, почва раскрылась), and down he went (и вниз он полетел: «пошел, отправился») through the earth (сквозь землю) till he came to another country (пока не долетел до другой страны). When he was in the other country he put on (надел) the cloak of darkness and went ahead (и пошел вперед) like a blast of wind (как порыв ветра), and never stopped till he saw a castle in the distance (и не останавливался, пока не увидел замок на расстоянии; to see); and soon he was there (и вскоре он был там). But he found nine gates closed before him (но он обнаружил, /что/ девять ворот были заперты перед ним; to find - находить), and no way to go through (и невозможно было: «никакого пути» пройти через них: «сквозь»). It was written inside the cloak of darkness (было написано внутри плаща тьмы; to write – писать) that his eldest sister lived in that castle (что его старшая сестра живет: «жила» в этом замке).

 

hair [he∂] through [θru:] blast [blα:st]

 

1 The red-haired man went his way, and the boy travelled on. Before evening a great shower came, and he ran for shelter to a large oak-tree. When he got near the tree his foot slipped, the ground opened, and down he went through the earth till he came to another country. When he was in the other country he put on the cloak of darkness and went ahead like a blast of wind, and never stopped till he saw a castle in the distance; and soon he was there. But he found nine gates closed before him, and no way to go through. It was written inside the cloak of darkness that his eldest Sister lived in that castle.

 

1 He was not long at the gate (он не долго пробыл у ворот) looking in (заглядывая внутрь) when a girl came to him and said, "Go on out of that (уходи отсюда: «иди вперед, из этого /спасайся/»); if you don't (если не /сделаешь так/), you'll be killed (будешь убит)."

2 "Do you go in (пойди внутрь)," said he to the girl, "and tell my sister (и скажи моей сестре), the woman of this castle (женщине = хозяйке этого замка), to come out to me (выйти ко мне)."

3 The girl ran in; out came the sister, and asked, "Why are you here (почему ты здесь), and what did you come for (и для чего ты пришел)?"

4 "I have come to this country to find my three sisters, who were given away by my father for their weight in gold, silver, and copper; and you are my eldest sister."

5 She knew from what he said (она узнала = поняла из того, что он сказал; to know) that he was her brother (что он ее брат), so she opened the gates (поэтому она открыла ворота) and brought him in (и ввела его вовнутрь; to bring – приносить, приводить), saying (говоря), "Don't wonder at anything (не удивляйся ничему) you see in this castle (/что/ увидишь в этом дворце). My husband is enchanted (мой супруг заколдован). I see him only at night (я вижу его только ночью). He goes off every morning (он уходит прочь каждое утро), stays away all day (остается /прочь/ весь день = весь день проводит вне дома), and comes home in the evening."

 

woman [`wum∂n] country [`kLntrı] knew [nju:]

 

1 He was not long at the gate looking in when a girl came to him and said, "Go on out of that; if you don't, you'll be killed."

2 "Do you go in," said he to the girl, "and tell my sister, the woman of this castle, to come out to me."

3 The girl ran in; out came the sister, and asked, "Why are you here, and what did you come for?"

4 "I have come to this country to find my three sisters, who were given away by my father for their weight in gold, silver, and copper; and you are my eldest sister."

5 She knew from what he said that he was her brother, so she opened the gates and brought him in, saying, "Don't wonder at anything you see in this castle. My husband is enchanted. I see him only at night. He goes off every morning, stays away all day, and comes home in the evening."

 

1 The sun went down (солнце село); and while they were talking (и пока, в то время как они разговаривали: «были разговаривающими»), the husband rushed in (муж ворвался внутрь; rush – бросаться, мчаться, нестись), and the noise of him was terrible (и шум его = издаваемый им шум был ужасен). He came in the form of a ram (он прибыл в облике барана), ran up stairs (взбежал вверх по лестнице; to run), and soon after came down a man (и вскоре после /этого/ вниз спустился мужчина).

2 "Who is this that's with you (кто это /который/ с тобой)?" asked he of the wife (спросил он у жены).

3 "Oh! that's my brother (это мой брат), who has come from Erin to see me (который пришел из Эрина повидать меня)," said she.

4 Next morning (на следующее утро), when the man of the castle was going off in the form of a ram, he turned to the boy (повернулся к мальчику) and asked, "Will you stay a few days in my castle (ты проведешь, пробудешь несколько: «немного» дней в моем замке)? You are welcome (добро пожаловать)."

5 "Nothing would please me better (ничто не доставило бы мне большего удовольствия; to please – нравиться, доставлять удовольствие)," said the boy; "but I have made a vow (но я дал: «сделал» зарок) never to sleep three nights in one house till I have found my three sisters."

6 "Well," said the ram, "since you must go (раз ты должен идти, уйти), here is something for you (вот: «здесь» кое-что для тебя)." And pulling out (и вытащив) a bit of his own wool (немножко собственной шерсти), he gave it to the boy (он дал ее мальчику; to give), saying, "Keep this (сохрани это, пусть это будет при тебе); and whenever a trouble is on you (и когда бы не случилась с тобой беда: «когда бы ни было на тебе беспокойство, неприятность»), take it out (вынь ее), and call on what rams are in the world to help you (и призови всех баранов, какие только на свете, помочь тебе)."

 

talk [to:k] noise [noız] vow [vau]

 

1 The sun went down; and while they were talking, the husband rushed in, and the noise of him was terrible. He came in the form of a ram, ran up stairs, and soon after came down a man.

2 "Who is this that's with you?" asked he of the wife.

3 "Oh! that's my brother, who has come from Erin to see me," said she.

4 Next morning, when the man of the castle was going off in the form of a ram, he turned to the boy and asked, "Will you stay a few days in my castle? You are welcome."

5 "Nothing would please me better," said the boy; "but I have made a vow never to sleep three nights in one house till I have found my three sisters."

6 "Well," said the ram, "since you must go, here is something for you." And pulling out a bit of his own wool, he gave it to the boy, saying, "Keep this; and whenever a trouble is on you, take it out, and call on what rams are in the world to help you."

 

1 Away went the ram. The boy took farewell of his sister (попрощался со своей сестрой), put on the cloak of darkness, and disappeared (исчез). He travelled till he was hungry and tired, then he sat down, took off (снял; to take - брать) the cloak of darkness, spread the cloth of plenty (расстелил скатерть изобилия), and asked for meat and drink (и попросил еды: «мяса» и питья). After he had eaten and drunk his fill (после того, как он наелся и напился вдоволь; to fill – наполнять/ся/; fill – достаточное количество; to eat; to drink), he took up the cloth (поднял, собрал скатерть), put on the cloak of darkness, and went ahead (вперед), passing every wind (обгоняя каждый = любой ветер) that was before him (который был впереди: «перед ним»), and leaving (оставляя) every wind that was behind (позади).

 

farewell [`fe∂`wel] tired [taı∂d] ahead [∂`hed]

 

1 Away went the ram. The boy took farewell of his sister, put on the cloak of darkness, and disappeared. He travelled till he was hungry and tired, then he sat down, took off the cloak of darkness, spread the cloth of plenty, and asked for meat and drink. After he had eaten and drunk his fill, he took up the cloth, put on the cloak of darkness, and went ahead, passing every wind that was before him, and leaving every wind that was behind.

 

1 About an hour before sunset (примерно за час до заката) he saw the castle in which his second sister lived. When he reached the gate (когда он достиг ворот), a girl came out to him and said, "Go away from that gate, or you'll be killed."

2 "I'll not leave this till my sister who lives in the castle comes out and speaks to me."

3 The girl ran in, and out came the sister. When she heard his story and his father's name (и имя его отца), she knew that he was her brother, and said, "Come into the castle, but think nothing (но не думай = не обращай внимание) of what you'll see or hear (увидишь или услышишь). I don't see my husband from morning till night. He goes and comes in a strange form (в странной; чужой форме), but he is a man at night."

4 About sunset there was a terrible noise, and in rushed the man of the castle in the form of a tremendous salmon (в облике огромного лосося; tremendous – ужасный, страшный; огромный). He went flapping (шлепая; взмахивая /плавниками/) upstairs (вверх по лестнице); but he wasn't long there (но он не долго пробыл там) till he came down a fine-looking man.

5 "Who is that with you?" asked he of the wife. "I thought you would let no one into the castle (я думал, ты никого не впустишь в замок) while I was gone (пока меня нет: «я был ушедшим = ушел»)."

6 "Oh ! this is my brother, who has come to see me," said she.

7 "If he's your brother, he's welcome," said the man.

8 They supped (они поужинали), and then slept till morning (а затем спали до утра; to sleep). When the man of the castle was going out again, in the form of a great salmon, he turned to the boy and said, "You'd better stay here with us a while (ты бы лучше остался здесь с нами некоторое время).''

9 "I cannot (я не могу)," said the boy. "I made a vow never to sleep three nights in one house till I had seen my three sisters. I must go on now and find my third sister."

10 The salmon then took off a piece of his fin (снял кусочек своего плавника) and gave it to the boy, saying, "If any difficulty meets you (если какая-нибудь трудность встретит тебя), or trouble comes on you, call on what salmons are in the sea (в море) to come and help you."

 

tremendous [trı`mend∂s] salmon [`sæm∂n] difficulty [`dıfık∂ltı]

 

1 About an hour before sunset he saw the castle in which his second sister lived. When he reached the gate, a girl came out to him and said, "Go away from that gate, or you'll be killed."

2 "I'll not leave this till my sister who lives in the castle comes out and speaks to me."

3 The girl ran in, and out came the sister. When she heard his story and his father's name, she knew that he was her brother, and said, "Come into the castle, but think nothing of what you'll see or hear. I don't see my husband from morning till night. He goes and comes in a strange form, but he is a man at night."

4 About sunset there was a terrible noise, and in rushed the man of the castle in the form of a tremendous salmon. He went flapping upstairs; but he wasn't long there till he came down a fine-looking man.

5 "Who is that with you?" asked he of the wife. "I thought you would let no one into the castle while I was gone."

6 "Oh ! this is my brother, who has come to see me," said she.

7 "If he's your brother, he's welcome," said the man.

8 They supped, and then slept till morning. When the man of the castle was going out again, in the form of a great salmon, he turned to the boy and said, "You'd better stay here with us a while.''

9 "I cannot," said the boy. "I made a vow never to sleep three nights in one house till I had seen my three sisters. I must go on now and find my third sister."

10 The salmon then took off a piece of his fin and gave it to the boy, saying, "If any difficulty meets you, or trouble comes on you, call on what salmons are in the sea to come and help you."

 

1 They parted (они расстались). The boy put on his cloak of darkness, and away he went, more swiftly than any wind (быстрее: «более быстро», чем любой ветер). He never stopped till he was hungry and thirsty (пока не стал голодным и жаждущим = пока не захотел есть и пить). Then he sat down, took off his cloak of darkness, spread the cloth of plenty, and ate his fill. When he had eaten, he went on again till near sundown (примерно до заката), when he saw the castle where his third sister lived. All three castles were near the sea (все три замка были у моря, возле моря; near – близко, вблизи от). Neither sister knew (никто из сестер не знал: «никакая из сестер не знала»; to know) what place she was in (в каком месте она была), and neither knew where the other two were living (где жили: «были живущими» две другие).

2 The third sister took her brother in (провела внутрь: «взяла внутрь; to take) just (точно так же) as the first and second had done (как сделали первая и вторая), telling him not to wonder at anything he saw.

3 They were not long inside when a roaring noise was heard (как послышался: «был слышным» ревущий шум = рев; roar – рев, шум; to roar - реветь), and in came the greatest eagle that ever was seen (и влетел огромнейший орел, который был когда-либо видан). The eagle hurried upstairs (поспешил вверх по лестнице), and soon came down a man.

4 "Who is that stranger there with you?" asked he of the wife.

5 "This is my brother, who has come to see me."

6 They all took supper and slept that night. When the eagle was going away in the morning, he pulled a feather out of his wing (вытащил перо из своего крыла), and said to the boy, "Keep this; it may serve you. If you are ever in straits (если ты когда-либо будешь в затруднительном положении; strait – пролив; straits – стесненные обстоятельства, затруднительное положение) and want help (и захочешь помощи), call on what eagles are in the world, and they'll come to you."

 

roar [ro:] eagle [i:gl] straits [streıts]

 

1 They parted. The boy put on his cloak of darkness, and away he went, more swiftly than any wind. He never stopped till he was hungry and thirsty. Then he sat down, took off his cloak of darkness, spread the cloth of plenty, and ate his fill. When he had eaten, he went on again till near sundown, when he saw the castle where his third sister lived. All three castles were near the sea. Neither sister knew what place she was in, and neither knew where the other two were living.

2 The third sister took her brother in just as the first and second had done, telling him not to wonder at anything he saw.

3 They were not long inside when a roaring noise was heard, and in came the greatest eagle that ever was seen. The eagle hurried upstairs, and soon came down a man.

4 "Who is that stranger there with you?" asked he of the wife.

5 "This is my brother, who has come to see me."

6 They all took supper and slept that night. When the eagle was going away in the morning, he pulled a feather out of his wing, and said to the boy, "Keep this; it may serve you. If you are ever in straits and want help, call on what eagles are in the world, and they'll come to you."

 

1 There was no hurry now (теперь = больше не было спешки = спешить было некуда), for the third sister was found (так как третья сестра была найдена; to find); and the boy went upstairs with her to examine the country (рассмотреть, обследовать страну, окрестность) all around (всю вокруг), and to look at the sea (и посмотреть на море). Soon he saw a great white hill (вскоре он увидел большой белый холм; to see), and on the top of the hill a castle (а на вершине холма – замок).

2 "In that castle on the white hill beyond (вон там /вдали/)," said the sister, "lives a giant, who stole from her home (который украл, похитил из ее дома; to steal) the most beautiful young woman in the world (самую красивую молодую женщину на свете). From all parts (со всех сторон) the greatest heroes (величайшие герои) and champions (и борцы, поборники) and kings' sons are coming to take her away from the giant (чтобы забрать ее у великана) and marry her (и жениться на ней). There is not a man of them all (но никто из них: «но нет человека из них всех») who is able to conquer the giant (который способен победить, покорить великана) and free the young woman (и освободить молодую женщину = девушку); but the giant conquers them (но великан побеждает их), cuts their heads off (срезает их головы /прочь, долой/), and then eats their flesh (и затем ест их плоть). When he has picked the bones clean (когда он обгложет кости до чистоты; to pick – подбирать, выбирать; есть /маленькими кусочками/, ощипывать; clean - чистый), he throws them out (он их выбрасывает); and the whole place around the castle (и все место вокруг замка) is white with the bones (белое от костей) of the men that the giant has eaten (людей, которых съел великан; to eat)."

3 "I must go (я должен пойти, мне нужно идти)," said the boy, "to that castle to know (к тому замку, чтобы узнать = испытать) can I kill the giant (смогу ли я убить великана) and bring away the young woman (и увести молодую женщину)."

 

examine [ıg`zæmın] champion [`t∫∂mpj∂n] conquer [`koŋk∂]

 

1 There was no hurry now, for the third sister was found; and the boy went upstairs with her to examine the country all around, and to look at the sea. Soon he saw a great white hill, and on the top of the hill a castle.

2 "In that castle on the white hill beyond," said the sister, "lives a giant, who stole from her home the most beautiful young woman in the world. From all parts the greatest heroes and champions and kings' sons are coming to take her away from the giant and marry her. There is not a man of them all who is able to conquer the giant and free the young woman; but the giant conquers them, cuts their heads off, and then eats their flesh. When he has picked the bones clean, he throws them out; and the whole place around the castle is white with the bones of the men that the giant has eaten."

3 "I must go," said the boy, "to that castle to know can I kill the giant and bring away the young woman."

 

1 So he took leave of his sister (итак, он попрощался со своей сестрой: «взял отпуск, уход»; to leave – покидать; to take – брать), put on the cloak of darkness, took his sword with him (взял с собой свой меч), and was soon inside the castle. The giant was fighting (бился, сражался: «был бьющимся») with champions outside. When the boy saw the young woman he took off the cloak of darkness and spoke to her (и заговорил с ней; to speak).

2 "Oh!" said she, "what can you do against the giant (что ты можешь сделать против великана)? No man has ever come to this castle without losing his life (не потеряв своей жизни: «без того, чтобы потерять свою жизнь, без потери жизни»; to lose - терять). The giant kills every man; and no one has ever come here so big (и никто настолько большой не приходил сюда) that the giant did not eat him at one meal (чтобы великан не съел его в один присест: «за один прием пищи»)."

3 "And is there no way to kill him (и нет способа убить его)?" asked the boy.

4 "I think not (думаю, нет)," said she.

5 "Well (ну, ладно), if you 'II give me something to eat (если ты дашь мне что-нибудь поесть), I'll stay here (я останусь здесь); and when the giant comes in, I'll do my best (сделаю все, что смогу: «сделаю мое наилучшее») to kill him (чтобы убить его). But don't let on (но не выдавай; to let – позволять, разрешать; to let on – выдавать /секрет/, доносить /на кого-либо/) that I am here (что я здесь)."

 

fight [faıt] eat [i:t] meal [mi:l]

 

1 So he took leave of his sister, put on the cloak of darkness, took his sword with him, and was soon inside the castle. The giant was fighting with champions outside. When the boy saw the young woman he took off the cloak of darkness and spoke to her.

2 "Oh!" said she, "what can you do against the giant? No man has ever come to this castle without losing his life. The giant kills every man; and no one has ever come here so big that the giant did not eat him at one meal."

3 "And is there no way to kill him?" asked the boy.

4 "I think not," said she.

5 "Well, if you 'II give me something to eat, I'll stay here; and when the giant comes in, I'll do my best to kill him. But don't let on that I am here."

 

1 Then he put on the cloak of darkness, and no one could see him. When the giant came in, he had the bodies of two men (у него были тела двух человек: «мужчин»; body - тело) on his back (на его спине). He threw down the bodies (он сбросил: «бросил вниз» тела; to throw) and told the young woman to get them ready for his dinner (и сказал молодой женщине подготовить, приготовить их для его обеда). Then he snuffed around (затем он принюхался вокруг, втянул воздух в ноздри), and said, "There 's some one here (здесь кто-то есть); I smell the blood of an Erineach (я чую запах крови ирландца; smell – запах; to smell – пахнуть; слышать запах)."

2 "I don't think you do (я не думаю, что ты /чуешь этот запах/)," said the young woman; "I can't see any one (я не могу никого видеть = никого не вижу)."

3 "Neither can I (и я также не могу = не вижу)," said the giant; "but I smell a man."

4 With that (тут, на этом: «с этим») the boy drew his sword (вытащил свой меч; to draw); and when the giant was struck (был ударен, поражен; to strike – бить, ударять), he ran in the direction of the blow (он побежал в направлении удара; to run) to give one back (отдать его: «один» = удар, дать сдачи); then he was struck on the other side (с другой стороны, по другому боку).

5 They were at one another (они схватились друг с другом: «были при друг друге») this way (таким образом) the giant and the boy with the cloak of darkness on him (на нем), till the giant had fifty wounds (пока у великана /не/ было пятьдесят ран), and was covered with blood (и /он/ был покрыт кровью). Every minute (каждую минуту) he was getting a slash of a sword (он получал разрез мечом), but never could give one back (но вовсе, совсем: «никогда» не мог дать сдачи). At last he called out (в конце концов он выкрикнул): "Whoever you are (кто бы ты ни был), wait till tomorrow (подожди до завтра), and I'll face you then (и я встречусь с тобой тогда: «встану к тебе лицом, буду тебе противостоять»; face - лицо)."

 

body [`bodı] blood [blLd] wound [wu:nd]

 

1 Then he put on the cloak of darkness, and no one could see him. When the giant came in, he had the bodies of two men on his back. He threw down the bodies and told the young woman to get them ready for his dinner. Then he snuffed around, and said, "There 's some one here; I smell the blood of an Erineach."

2 "I don't think you do," said the young woman; "I can't see any one."

3 "Neither can I," said the giant; "but I smell a man."

4 With that the boy drew his sword; and when the giant was struck, he ran in the direction of the blow to give one back; then he was struck on the other side.

5 They were at one another this way the giant and the boy with the cloak of darkness on him, till the giant had fifty wounds, and was covered with blood. Every minute he was getting a slash of a sword, but never could give one back. At last he called out: "Whoever you are, wait till tomorrow, and I'll face you then."

 

1 So the fighting stopped (так, итак, битва прекратилась); and the young woman began to cry and lament (начала плакать и жаловаться; to begin) as if her heart would break (как будто: «как если бы» ее сердце хотело разорваться, готово было разорваться; to break – ломать) when she saw the state the giant was in (когда она увидела, в каком состоянии великан; to see). "Oh! you'II be with me no longer (ты не будешь со мной больше: «дольше»); you'll be killed now (ты будешь сейчас убит): what can I do alone without you (что я без тебя буду делать: «что я могу делать одна без тебя»)?" and she tried to please him (и она старалась угодить ему; to try), and washed his wounds (и омыла его раны).

2 "Don't be afraid (не бойся: «не будь испуганной»)," said the giant; "this one (этот), whoever he is (кто бы он ни был), will not kill me (не убьет меня), for there is no man in the world that can kill me (потому что никто на свете не может меня убить: «нету человека в мире, который может убить меня»)." Then the giant went to bed (пошел спать: «в постель»), and was well in the morning (и был здоровым утром).

3 Next day the giant and the boy began in the middle of the forenoon (в середине времени до полудня = поздним утром; noon - полдень), and fought till the middle of the afternoon (и бились до середины времени после полудня; to fight). The giant was covered with wounds, and he had not given one blow to the boy, and could not see him, for he was always (все время, постоянно) in his cloak of darkness. So the giant had to ask for rest till next morning (поэтому великану пришлось просить: «имел просить» о передышке до следующего утра; rest – покой, отдых; to rest – покоиться, лежать, отдыхать).

 

break [breık] afraid [∂`freıd] fought [fo:t]

 

1 So the fighting stopped; and the young woman began to cry and lament as if her heart would break when she saw the state the giant was in. "Oh! you'II be with me no longer; you'll be killed now: what can I do alone without you?" and she tried to please him, and washed his wounds.

2 "Don't be afraid," said the giant; "this one, whoever he is, will not kill me, for there is no man in the world that can kill me." Then the giant went to bed, and was well in the morning.

3 Next day the giant and the boy began in the middle of the forenoon, and fought till the middle of the afternoon. The giant was covered with wounds, and he had not given one blow to the boy, and could not see him, for he was always in his cloak of darkness. So the giant had to ask for rest till next morning.

 

1 While (когда, в то время как, пока) the young woman was washing and dressing (промывала и бинтовала, перевязывала) the wounds of the giant she cried and lamented all the time (все время), saying (говоря), "What'll become of me now (что со мной теперь будет: «что станет со мной: «из меня» теперь»)? I'm afraid you'II be killed this time (на этот раз); and how can I live here without you (а как я могу жить здесь без тебя)?"

2 "Have no fear for me (не бойся: «не имей страх» за меня)," said the giant; "I'll put your mind at rest (я тебя успокою: «я поставлю твой разум в покой = в состояние покоя»). In the bottom of the sea is a chest (на дне моря есть ящик, сундук) locked and bound (запертый и перевязанный; to bind – вязать, связывать), in that chest is a duck (в том сундуке есть утка), in the duck an egg (яйцо); and I never can be killed (и я никогда = вовсе не могу быть убит) unless (пока не) some one gets (кто-нибудь возьмет, добудет) the egg from the duck in the chest at the bottom of the sea, and rubs it on the mole (и потрет им родинку: «потрет его по родинке») that is under my right breast (которая под моей правой грудью)."

 

become [bı`kLm] bind [baınd] breast [brest]

 

1 While the young woman was washing and dressing the wounds of the giant she cried and lamented all the time, saying, "What'II become of me now? I'm afraid you'II be killed this time; and how can I live here without you?"

2 "Have no fear for me," said the giant; "I'll put your mind at rest. In the bottom of the sea is a chest locked and bound, in that chest is a duck, in the duck an egg; and I never can be killed unless some one gets the egg from the duck in the chest at the bottom of the sea, and rubs it on the mole that is under my right breast."

 

1 While the giant was telling this to the woman to put her mind at rest, who should be listening to the story (кто должен был слушать этот рассказ = как вы думаете, кто слушал этот рассказ) but (как не) the boy in the cloak of darkness. The minute he heard of the chest in the sea, he thought of the salmons (подумал; to think). So off he hurried to the seashore (итак, прочь он поспешил на берег моря), which was not far away (который был недалеко; far - далекий). Then he took out the fin that his eldest sister's husband had given him, and called on what salmons were in the sea to bring up the chest with the duck inside, and put it out on the beach before him (и выложить, выставить его на берег, пляж перед ним).

2 He had not long to wait (ему не пришлось долго ждать: «не имел долго ждать») till he saw nothing but salmon (пока он не увидел ничего, кроме лососей = всюду были сплошные лососи), - the whole sea was covered with them (все море было покрыто ими), moving to land; and they put the chest out on the beach before him.

 

beach [bi:t∫] move [mu:v] cover [`kLv∂]

 

1 While the giant was telling this to the woman to put her mind at rest, who should be listening to the story but the boy in the cloak of darkness. The minute he heard of the chest in the sea, he thought of the salmons. So off he hurried to the seashore, which was not far away. Then he took out the fin that his eldest sister's husband had given him, and called on what salmons were in the sea to bring up the chest with the duck inside, and put it out on the beach before him.

2 He had not long to wait till he saw nothing but salmon, - the whole sea was covered with them, moving to land; and they put the chest out on the beach before him.

 

1 But the chest was locked and strong (но сундук был заперт и крепок: «силен»); the boy took out the lock of wool (вынул пучок, локон шерсти), said, "I want what rams are in the world to come and break open this chest (разломать: «сломать открытым = чтобы открылся»)!"

2 That minute the rams of the world were running to the seashore (бежали: «были бегущими» к берегу моря), each with a terrible pair of horns on him (каждый с ужасной парой рогов на нем); and soon they battered the chest to splinters (и вскоре они расколотили, раздолбили сундук в щепки, осколки). Out flew the duck (наружу вылетела утка = тут утка вылетела; to fly), and away she went over the sea (через море, над морем).

3 The boy took out the feather (вынул перо; to take - брать), and said, "I want what eagles are in the world to get me the egg from that duck."

4 That minute the duck was surrounded (окружена) by the eagles of the world, and the egg was soon brought to the boy (и яйцо было вскоре принесено мальчику, юноше; to bring). He put the feather, the wool, and the fin in his pocket (в свой карман), put on the cloak of darkness, and went to the castle on the white hill, and told the young woman, when she was dressing the wounds of the giant again, to raise up his arm (поднять его руку).

 

open [`∂up(∂)n] terrible [`ter∂bl] surround [s∂`raund]

 

1 But the chest was locked and strong; the boy took out the lock of wool, said, "I want what rams are in the world to come and break open this chest!"

2 That minute the rams of the world were running to the seashore, each with a terrible pair of horns on him; and soon they battered the chest to splinters. Out flew the duck, and away she went over the sea.

3 The boy took out the feather, and said, "I want what eagles are in the world to get me the egg from that duck."

4 That minute the duck was surrounded by the eagles of the world, and the egg was soon brought to the boy. He put the feather, the wool, and the fin in his pocket, put on the cloak of darkness, and went to the castle on the white hill, and told the young woman, when she was dressing the wounds of the giant again, to raise up his arm.

 

1 Next day they fought till the middle of the afternoon. The giant was almost cut to pieces (почти изрезан в куски), and called for a cessation (и призвал к прекращению /боя/).

2 The young woman hurried to dress the wounds, and he said, "I see you would help me if you could (я вижу, что ты помогла бы мне, если смогла): you are not able (/но/ ты не способна = не в силах). But never fear (но не бойся), I shall not be killed (я не буду убит)." Then she raised his arm to wash away the blood (затем она подняла его руку, чтобы смыть кровь), and the boy, who was there in his cloak of darkness, struck the mole with the egg (ударил по родинке: «ударил родинку» яйцом; to strike). The giant died that minute (умер в ту же минуту).

3 The boy took the young woman to the castle of his third sister. Next day he went back for the treasures (за сокровищами) of the giant, and there was more gold in the castle than one horse could draw (и в замке было больше золота, чем одна лошадь могла увезти: «тащить, тянуть»).

4 They spent (они провели; to spend – тратить; проводить /время/) nine days in the castle of the eagle with the third sister. Then the boy gave back the feather, and the two went on till they came to the castle of the salmon, where they spent nine more days with the second sister; and he gave back the fin.

5 When they came to the castle of the ram, they spent fifteen days with the first sister, and had great feasting (великий пир: «пирование») and enjoyment (и увеселение; to enjoy – наслаждаться чем-либо, радоваться чему-либо; joy - радость). Then the boy gave back the lock of wool to the ram, and taking farewell (попрощавшись) of his sister and her husband, set out for home (отправился, пустился в путь домой) with the young woman of the white castle, who was now his wife (которая была теперь его женой), bringing presents from the three daughters to their father and mother (неся подарки от трех дочерей их отцу и матери).

 

treasure [`treż∂] enjoyment [ın`dżoım∂nt] present [preznt]

 

1 Next day they fought till the middle of the afternoon. The giant was almost cut to pieces, and called for a cessation.

2 The young woman hurried to dress the wounds, and he said, "I see you would help me if you could: you are not able. But never fear, I shall not be killed." Then she raised his arm to wash away the blood, and the boy, who was there in his cloak of darkness, struck the mole with the egg. The giant died that minute.

3 The boy took the young woman to the castle of his third sister. Next day he went back for the treasures of the giant, and there was more gold in the castle than one horse could draw.

4 They spent nine days in the castle of the eagle with the third sister. Then the boy gave back the feather, and the two went on till they came to the castle of the salmon, where they spent nine more days with the second sister; and he gave back the fin.

5 When they came to the castle of the ram, they spent fifteen days with the first sister, and had great feasting and enjoyment. Then the boy gave back the lock of wool to the ram, and taking farewell of his sister and her husband, set out for home with the young woman of the white castle, who was now his wife, bringing presents from the three daughters to their father and mother.

 

1 At last they reached the opening near the tree (наконец, в конце концов они достигли = добрались до отверстия возле дерева), came up through the ground (поднялись сквозь, через почву = на поверхность земли), and went on to where he met the red-haired man (и продолжали идти до того места, где он повстречал рыжего человека; to meet). Then he spread the cloth of plenty, asked for every good meat and drink, and called the red-haired man. He came. The three sat down, ate and drank with enjoyment.

2 When they had finished (когда они закончили), the boy gave back to the red-haired man the cloak of darkness, the sword of sharpness, and the cloth of plenty, and thanked him (и поблагодарил его).

3 "You were kind to me (ты был добр ко мне)," said the red-haired man; "you gave me of your bread (дал мне от твоего хлеба) when I asked for it, and told me where you were going. I took pity on you (я сжалился: «взял жалость» над тобой); for I knew you never could get what you wanted unless I helped you (потому что я знал, что ты никогда не получишь то, чего хочешь, если, пока я тебе не помогу). I am the brother of the eagle (я брат орла), the salmon, and the ram."

4 They parted (они расстались). The boy went home, built a castle with the treasure of the giant (построил замок на сокровища великана; to build), and lived happily with his parents and wife (и жил счастливо со своими родителями и женой).

 

finish [`fını∫] kind [kaınd] parent [`pe∂r(∂)nt]

 

1 At last they reached the opening near the tree, came up through the ground, and went on to where he met the red-haired man. Then he spread the cloth of plenty, asked for every good meat and drink, and called the red-haired man. He came. The three sat down, ate and drank with enjoyment.

2 When they had finished, the boy gave back to the red-haired man the cloak of darkness, the sword of sharpness, and the cloth of plenty, and thanked him.

3 You were kind to me," said the red-haired man; "you gave me of your bread when I asked for it, and told me where you were going. I took pity on you; for I knew you never could get what you wanted unless I helped you. I am the brother of the eagle, the salmon, and the ram."

4 They parted. The boy went home, built a castle with the treasure of the giant, and lived happily with his parents and wife.

 

Fair, Brown and Trembling

Белокурая, Шатенка и «Дрожащая, Трепещущая»

 

1 KING AEDH CURUCHA [the suspended fire-spark – подвешенная = летящая /над костром/ искра] lived in Tir Conal, and he had three daughters, whose names were (чьи имена = имена которых были) Fair, Brown, and Trembling.

2 Fair and Brown had new dresses (имели новые платья), and went to church every Sunday (и ходили в церковь каждое воскресенье). Trembling was kept at home (была оставляема дома: «держалась, сохранялась дома»; to keep) to do the cooking and work (чтобы заниматься готовкой и /домашней/ работой; to cook – стряпать, приготовлять пищу). They would not let her (они не хотели давать, позволять ей) go out of the house (выходить из дома) at all (совсем, вовсе); for she was more beautiful than the other two (потому что она была красивее: «более красивая», чем две другие), and they were in dread (и они опасались: «были в опасении») she might marry (что она может: «могла» выйти замуж) before themselves (до них, раньше их самих).

3 They carried on in this way for seven years (они продолжали /поступать/ таким образом: «этим путем» в течение семи лет). At the end of seven years (когда прошли эти семь лет: «в конце этих семи лет») the son of the king of Omanya [The ancient (старинная, древняя) Emania in Ulster] fell in love with the eldest sister (влюбился в старшую сестру; to fall - падать).

 

dread [dred] ancient [`eın∫(∂)nt] love [lLv]

 

1 KING AEDH CURUCHA [the suspended fire-spark] lived in Tir Conal, and he had three daughters, whose names were Fair, Brown, and Trembling.

2 Fair and Brown had new dresses, and went to church every Sunday. Trembling was kept at home to do the cooking and work. They would not let her go out of the house at all; for she was more beautiful than the other two, and they were in dread she might marry before themselves.

3 They carried on in this way for seven years. At the end of seven years the son of the king of Omanya [The ancient Emania in Ulster] fell in love with the eldest sister.

 

1 One Sunday morning, after the other two had gone to church, the old henwife came into the kitchen to Trembling, and said, "It's at church you ought to be this day (это в церкви ты должна быть в этот день = сегодня), instead of working here at home (вместо того, чтобы работать здесь в доме)."

2 "How could I go (как я могла пойти)?" said Trembling. "I have no clothes (у меня нет одежды) good enough to wear at church (достаточно хорошей, чтобы носить в церкви) and if my sisters were to see me there (и если мои сестры увидят меня там), they'd kill me for going out of the house (они убьют меня, за то что я вышла из дома, за выход из дома)."

3 "I'll give you (я дам тебе)," said the henwife, "a finer dress (более прекрасное платье) than either of them has ever seen (чем кто-либо из них когда-либо видел). And now tell me what dress will you have (а теперь скажи мне, какое платье ты бы хотела иметь)?"

4 "I'll have," said Trembling, "a dress as white as snow (такое же белое, как снег), and green shoes for my feet (и зеленые туфельки для моих ног; foot – нога /ступня/)."

 

ought [o:t] instead [ın`sted] shoes [∫u:z]

 

1 One Sunday morning, after the other two had gone to church, the old henwife came into the kitchen to Trembling, and said, "It's at church you ought to be this day, instead of working here at home."

2 "How could I go?" said Trembling. "I have no clothes good enough to wear at church and if my sisters were to see me there, they'd kill me for going out of the house."

3 "I'll give you," said the henwife, "a finer dress than either of them has ever seen. And now tell me what dress will you have?"

4 "I'll have," said Trembling, "a dress as white as snow, and green shoes for my feet."

 

1 Then the henwife put on the cloak of darkness, clipped a piece from the old clothes (отрезала кусочек от старой одежды) the young woman had on (которая была на молодой женщине), and asked for the whitest robes in the world (и попросила самых белых платьев в мире) and the most beautiful that could be found (и самых красивых, которые могли быть найдены), and a pair of green shoes.

2 That moment she had the robe and the shoes, and she brought them (принесла их; to bring) to Trembling, who put them on (которая их одела). When Trembling was dressed and ready (одета и готова /отправиться/), the henwife said, "I have a honey-bird here (у меня здесь есть медовая птица = вот тебе медовая птица) to sit on your right shoulder (чтобы сидеть на твоем правом плече), and a honey-finger (палец) to put on your left (чтобы положить, поместить на твое левое). At the door stands a milk-white mare (у двери стоит молочно-белая кобыла), with a golden saddle (с золотым седлом) for you to sit on, and a golden bridle (уздечкой) to hold in your hand (чтобы держать в твоей руке)."

3 Trembling sat on the golden saddle; and when she was ready to start, the henwife said, "You must not go inside the door of the church (ты не должна заходить внутрь, в дверь церкви; inside – внутрь, внутри), and the minute the people rise up (и в ту минуту, когда люди встанут) at the end of Mass (в конце, по окончании мессы, богослужения), do you make off (ты убегай: «делай прочь, долой»; to make off – убегать, удрать), and ride home (и скачи домой) as fast as the mare will carry you (так быстро, как /только/ кобыла сможет: «будет» нести, везти тебя)."

 

honey [`hLnı] mare [me∂] bridle [braıdl]

 

1 Then the henwife put on the cloak of darkness, clipped a piece from the old clothes the young woman had on, and asked for the whitest robes in the world and the most beautiful that could be found, and a pair of green shoes.

2 That moment she had the robe and the shoes, and she brought them to Trembling, who put them on. When Trembling was dressed and ready, the henwife said, "I have a honey-bird here to sit on your right shoulder, and a honey-finger to put on your left. At the door stands a milk-white mare, with a golden saddle for you to sit on, and a golden bridle to hold in your hand."

3 Trembling sat on the golden saddle; and when she was ready to start, the henwife said, "You must not go inside the door of the church, and the minute the people rise up at the end of Mass, do you make off, and ride home as fast as the mare will carry you."

 

1 When Trembling came to the door of the church there was no one inside who could get a glimpse of her (не было никого внутри, кто мог увидеть ее /хотя бы/ мельком; glimpse – мелькание, проблеск) but was striving to know who she was (и не стремился бы узнать, кто она); and when they saw her hurrying away (спешащей прочь) at the end of Mass, they ran out to overtake her (они выбежали, чтобы догнать ее; to run). But no use in their running (но никакого толку в их беге, в том, что они побежали); she was away before any man could come near her (прежде, чем кто-либо смог приблизиться к ней: «подойти близко к ней»). From the minute she left the church (с той минуты, что она оставила церковь; to leave) till she got home (до /того момента, пока не/ добралась домой), she overtook the wind before her (она догоняла ветер перед собой = который был впереди нее), and outstripped the wind behind (и обгоняла ветер, который был позади, за ней).

2 She came down at the door (она спустилась, спешилась у двери), went in, and found (обнаружила; to find) the henwife had dinner ready (уже приготовила обед: «имела обед готовым»). She put off the white robes (сняла белые платья), and had on her old dress in a twinkling (в мгновенье ока; to twinkle – мерцать; мигать; twinkling – мерцание, мигание).

 

door [do:] glimpse [glımps] down [daun]

 

1 When Trembling came to the door of the church there was no one inside who could get a glimpse of her but was striving to know who she was; and when they saw her hurrying away at the end of Mass, they ran out to overtake her. But no use in their running; she was away before any man could come near her. From the minute she left the church till she got home, she overtook the wind before her, and outstripped the wind behind.

2 She came down at the door, went in, and found the henwife had dinner ready. She put off the white robes, and had on her old dress in a twinkling.

 

1 When the two sisters came home the henwife asked, "Have you any news (какие-нибудь новости) today from the church?"

2 "We have great news," said they. "We saw a wonderful, grand lady (чудесную, великолепную госпожу, даму) at the church-door. The like of the robes (подобные платья: «подобие платьев») she had (которые были на ней) we have never seen on woman before (мы никогда не видели ни на одной женщине: «на женщине» до этого, прежде). It's little that was thought of our dresses (на наши платья мало обращалось внимания: «было думано») beside what she had on (рядом с тем, что было на ней); and there wasn't a man at the church, from the king to the beggar (от короля до нищего; to beg – просить, умолять; просить подаяния), but was trying to look at her (который бы не старался, стремился посмотреть на нее) and know who she was."

3 The sisters would give no peace (не хотели дать покоя) till they had two dresses like the robes of the strange lady; but honey-birds and honey-fingers were not to be found (невозможно было найти).

4 Next Sunday the two sisters went to church again, and left the youngest at home to cook the dinner.

5 After they had gone, the henwife came in and asked, "Will you go to church today?"

6 "I would go," said Trembling, "if I could get the going (если я смогу получить /все необходимое для того, чтобы/ пойти)."

7 "What robe will you wear?" asked the hen-wife.

8 "The finest black satin that can be found (самый прекрасный черный атлас, который только может быть найден; to find), and red shoes for my feet (и красные туфли мне на ноги)."

9 "What colour (какого цвета) do you want the mare to be?"

10 "I want her to be so black and so glossy (и такой блестящей) that I can see myself in her body (чтобы я могла видеть себя = свое отражение в ее теле)."

11 The henwife put on the cloak of darkness, and asked for the robes and the mare. That moment she had them. When Trembling was dressed, the henwife put the honey-bird on her right shoulder and the honey-finger on her left. The saddle on the mare was silver (серебро), and so was the bridle (и такой же = серебряной была уздечка).

12 When Trembling sat in the saddle and was going away, the henwife ordered her strictly (приказала ей строго) not to go inside the door of the church, but to rush away (но выскочить, выбежать; to rush – броситься, ринуться) as soon (как только) as the people rose at the end of Mass, and hurry home on the mare before any man could stop her.

 

satin [`sætın] finger [`fıŋg∂] people [pi:pl]

 

1 When the two sisters came home the henwife asked, "Have you any news today from the church?"

2 "We have great news," said they. "We saw a wonderful, grand lady at the church-door. The like of the robes she had we have never seen on woman before. It's little that was thought of our dresses beside what she had on; and there wasn't a man at the church, from the king to the beggar, but was trying to look at her and know who she was."

3 The sisters would give no peace till they had two dresses like the robes of the strange lady; but honey-birds and honey-fingers were not to be found.

4 Next Sunday the two sisters went to church again, and left the youngest at home to cook the dinner.

5 After they had gone, the henwife came in and asked, "Will you go to church today?"

6 "I would go," said Trembling, "if I could get the going."

7 "What robe will you wear?" asked the hen-wife.

8 "The finest black satin that can be found, and red shoes for my feet."

9 "What colour do you want the mare to be?"

10 "I want her to be so black and so glossy that I can see myself in her body."

11 The henwife put on the cloak of darkness, and asked for the robes and the mare. That moment she had them. When Trembling was dressed, the henwife put the honey-bird on her right shoulder and the honey-finger on her left. The saddle on the mare was silver, and so was the bridle.

12 When Trembling sat in the saddle and was going away, the henwife ordered her strictly not to go inside the door of the church, but to rush away as soon as the people rose at the end of Mass, and hurry home on the mare before any man could stop her.

 

1 That Sunday the people were more astonished than ever (больше удивлены, чем когда-либо), and gazed (глазели) at her more than the first time; and all they were thinking of was to know who she was. But they had no chance (но им не повезло: «они не имели шанса»); for the moment the people rose at the end of Mass she slipped from the church (выскользнула, ускользнула из церкви), was in the silver saddle, and home before a man could stop her or talk to her.

2 The henwife had the dinner ready. Trembling took off her satin robe, and had on her old clothes before her sisters got home.

3 "What news have you today?" asked the henwife of the sisters when they came from the church.

4 "Oh, we saw the grand strange lady again! And it's little that any man could think of our dresses after looking at the robes of satin that she had on! And all at church, from high to low (от высших до низших /по положению/: «от высокого до низкого»), had their mouths open (разинули рты: «имели = держали свои рты открытыми»), gazing at her, and no man was looking at us."

5 The two sisters gave neither rest nor peace (не отстали: «не давали ни отдыха, ни покоя») till they got dresses (пока не получили платья) as nearly like the strange lady's robes (настолько близко подобные платьям чужой госпожи) as they could find (насколько они смогли найти). Of course they were not so good (конечно, они не были так хороши); for the like of those robes could not be found in Erin.

 

astonish [∂s`tonı∫] gaze [geız] chance [t∫α:ns]

 

1 That Sunday the people were more astonished than ever, and gazed at her more than the first time; and all they were thinking of was to know who she was. But they had no chance; for the moment the people rose at the end of Mass she slipped from the church, was in the silver saddle, and home before a man could stop her or talk to her.

2 The henwife had the dinner ready. Trembling took off her satin robe, and had on her old clothes before her sisters got home.

3 "What news have you today?" asked the henwife of the sisters when they came from the church.

4 "Oh, we saw the grand strange lady again! And it's little that any man could think of our dresses after looking at the robes of satin that she had on! And all at church, from high to low, had their mouths open, gazing at her, and no man was looking at us."

5 The two sisters gave neither rest nor peace till they got dresses as nearly like the strange lady's robes as they could find. Of course they were not so good; for the like of those robes could not be found in Erin.

 

1 When the third Sunday came, Fair and Brown went to church dressed in black satin. They left Trembling at home to work in the kitchen, and told her to be sure (и сказали ей, чтобы она обязательно, непременно /должна/; sure – уверенный; надежный) and have dinner ready when they came back.

2 After they had gone and were out of sight (и /скрылись/ из виду), the henwife came to the kitchen and said, "Well, my dear, are you ready for church today?"

3 "I would go if I had a new dress to wear."

4 "I'll get you any dress you ask for. What dress would you like?" asked the henwife.

5 "A dress red as a rose (красное, как роза) from the waist down (от талии вниз), and white as snow from the waist up (вверх); a cape of green on my shoulders (зеленый плащ, зеленую накидку на мои плечи); and a hat on my head (и шляпу на мою голову) with a red, a white, and a green feather in it; and shoes for my feet with the toes red (с носком: «пальцами ног» красным), the middle white (с белой серединой), and the backs and heels green (а задники и пятки - зеленые)."

6 The henwife put on the cloak of darkness, wished for all these things, and had them. When Trembling was dressed, the henwife put the honey-bird on her right shoulder and the honey-finger on her left, and placing the hat on her head, clipped a few hairs from one lock (отрезала немного волос от одного локона) and a few from another with her scissors (своими ножницами), and that moment the most beautiful golden hair was flowing down (струились вниз) over the girl's shoulders. Then the henwife asked what kind of a mare (на какой кобыле: «какой вид, разновидность кобылы») she would ride. She said white, with blue and gold-coloured (с голубыми и золотистыми) diamond-shaped (жемчужной формы; shape – форма; to shape – придавать форму) spots (пятнами) all over her body (по всему ее телу), on her back (на ее спине) a saddle of gold, and on her head a golden bridle.

7 The mare stood there before the door, and a bird sitting between her ears (между ее ушами), which began to sing as soon as Trembling was in the saddle, and never stopped till she came home from the church.

 

shoulder [`∫∂uld∂] diamond [`daı∂m∂nd] between [bı`twi:n]

 

1 When the third Sunday came, Fair and Brown went to church dressed in black satin. They left Trembling at home to work in the kitchen, and told her to be sure and have dinner ready when they came back.

2 After they had gone and were out of sight, the henwife came to the kitchen and said, "Well, my dear, are you ready for church today?"

3 "I would go if I had a new dress to wear."

4 "I'll get you any dress you ask for. What dress would you like?" asked the henwife.

5 "A dress red as a rose from the waist down, and white as snow from the waist up; a cape of green on my shoulders; and a hat on my head with a red, a white, and a green feather in it; and shoes for my feet with the toes red, the middle white, and the backs and heels green."

6 The henwife put on the cloak of darkness, wished for all these things, and had them. When Trembling was dressed, the henwife put the honey-bird on her right shoulder and the honey-finger on her left, and placing the hat on her head, clipped a few hairs from one lock and a few from another with her scissors, and that moment the most beautiful golden hair was flowing down over the girl's shoulders. Then the henwife asked what kind of a mare she would ride. She said white, with blue and gold-coloured diamond-shaped spots all over her body, on her back a saddle of gold, and on her head a golden bridle.

7 The mare stood there before the door, and a bird sitting between her ears, which began to sing as soon as Trembling was in the saddle, and never stopped till she came home from the church.

 

1 The fame (слава) of the beautiful strange lady had gone out through the world (вышла = разнеслась по всему миру), and all the princes and great men that were in it came to church that Sunday, each one hoping (каждый надеясь) that it was himself (что это /будет/ он сам) would have her home with him after Mass (кто заберет ее с собой домой после мессы).

2 The son of the king of Omanya forgot all about the eldest sister (забыл все о старшей сестре = напрочь забыл старшую сестру; to forget), and remained outside the church (и оставался вне /здания/ церкви), so as to catch (чтобы поймать = застать) the strange lady before she could hurry away.

3 The church was more crowded than ever before (больше переполнена, чем когда-либо раньше; crowd – толпа), and there were three times as many outside (а снаружи было еще в три раза больше /народу/: «трижды так много»). There was such a throng before the church (перед церковью была такая толпа, толчея) that Trembling could only come inside the gate (смогла зайти только в ворота).

4 As soon as the people were rising at the end of Mass, the lady slipped out through the gate, was in the golden saddle in an instant (в одно мгновение), and sweeping away (и уносясь прочь; to sweep – мести, сметать; уноситься) ahead of the wind (впереди ветра). But if she was (но /даже/ если она была /несущейся впереди ветра/), the prince of Omanya was at her side (был возле, при ней), and, seizing her by the foot (схватив ее за ногу, ступню), he ran with the mare (он бежал вместе с лошадью, не отставая от лошади) for thirty perches (сто пятьдесят метров; perch – жердь, шест; мера длины = 5,03 metres), and never let go (не отпускал, не выпускал: «не давал идти, уйти») of the beautiful lady till the shoe was pulled from her foot (пока туфелька не оказалась стянутой с ее ноги), and he was left behind with it in his hand (и он не остался: «был оставлен» позади с ней /туфелькой/ в его руке). She came home as fast as the mare could carry her, and was thinking all the time that the henwife would kill her for losing the shoe (за потерю туфельки, за то, что она потеряла туфельку).

5 Seeing her so vexed (увидя ее такой рассерженной, обеспокоенной; to vex – сердить, досаждать) and so changed in the face (и такой измененной в лице), the old woman asked, "What's the trouble (беспокойство, неприятность) that's on you now?"

6 "Oh! I've lost (потеряла; to lose) one of the shoes off my feet," said Trembling.

7 "Don't mind that (не волнуся об этом: «не помни, не держи в уме»); don't be vexed," said the hen-wife; "maybe it's the best thing that ever happened to you (может быть, это лучшая вещь, которая когда-либо случилась с тобой)."

8 Then Trembling gave up all the things she had to the henwife, put on her old clothes, and went to work in the kitchen. When the sisters came home, the henwife asked, "Have you any news from the church?"

9 "We have indeed," said they; "for we saw the grandest sight (великолепнейшее зрелище), today. The strange lady came again, in grander array than before (в более великолепном убранстве, чем прежде). On herself and the horse she rode were the finest colours of the world, and between the ears of the horse was a bird which never stopped singing from the time she came till she went away. The lady herself is the most beautiful woman ever seen by man in Erin."

 

remain [rı`meın] seize [si:z] array [∂`reı]

 

1 The fame of the beautiful strange lady had gone out through the world, and all the princes and great men that were in it came to church that Sunday, each one hoping that it was himself would have her home with him after Mass.

2 The son of the king of Omanya forgot all about the eldest sister, and remained outside the church, so as to catch the strange lady before she could hurry away.

3 The church was more crowded than ever before, and there were three times as many outside. There was such a throng before the church that Trembling could only come inside the gate.

4 As soon as the people were rising at the end of Mass, the lady slipped out through the gate, was in the golden saddle in an instant, and sweeping away ahead of the wind. But if she was, the prince of Omanya was at her side, and, seizing her by the foot, he ran with the mare for thirty perches, and never let go of the beautiful lady till the shoe was pulled from her foot, and he was left behind with it in his hand. She came home as fast as the mare could carry her, and was thinking all the time that the henwife would kill her for losing the shoe.

5 Seeing her so vexed and so changed in the face, the old woman asked, "What's the trouble that's on you now?"

6 "Oh! I've lost one of the shoes off my feet," said Trembling.

7 "Don't mind that; don't be vexed," said the hen-wife; "maybe it's the best thing that ever happened to you."

8 Then Trembling gave up all the things she had to the henwife, put on her old clothes, and went to work in the kitchen. When the sisters came home, the henwife asked, "Have you any news from the church?"

9 "We have indeed," said they; "for we saw the grandest sight today. The strange lady came again, in grander array than before. On herself and the horse she rode were the finest colours of the world, and between the ears of the horse was a bird which never stopped singing from the time she came till she went away. The lady herself is the most beautiful woman ever seen by man in Erin."

 

1 After Trembling had disappeared (исчезла) from the church, the son of the king of Omanya said to the other kings' sons, "I will have that lady for my own (лично для себя: own – собственный)."

2 They all said, "You didn't win her (ты не добыл: «выиграл» ее) just by taking the shoe off her foot (только /одним/ снятием туфельки с ее ноги, только тем, что снял туфельку с ее ноги), you'II have to win her (тебе придется добиваться, завоевывать ее) by the point of the sword (острием меча); you'll have to fight for her with us (тебе придется сражаться за нее с нами) before you can call her your own (прежде чем ты сможешь назвать ее твоей собственной)."

3 "Well (хорошо, ладно)," said the son of the king of Omanya, "when I find the lady that shoe will fit (когда я найду даму, которой подойдет эта туфелька), I'll fight for her, never fear (не бойтесь, не опасайтесь), before I leave her to any of you (прежде чем я оставлю = уступлю ее кому-нибудь из вас)."

4 Then all the kings' sons were uneasy (были беспокойны, им было не по себе; easy – легкий), and anxious to know (и сильно желающие узнать; anxious – озабоченный, беспокоящийся, сильно желающий /что-либо сделать/) who was she that lost the shoe; and they began to travel all over Erin to know could they find her. The prince of Omanya and all the others went in a great company together, and made the round of Erin (сделали круг по Эрину = объехали весь Эрин); they went everywhere (всюду), - north, south, east, and west (на север, юг, восток и запад). They visited every place where a woman was to be found (посетили каждое место, где можно было найти женщину), and left not a house in the kingdom they did not search (и не оставили ни дома в королевстве, который бы они не обыскали, где бы не искали), to know could they find the woman the shoe would fit, not caring (не заботясь = не думая о том) whether she was rich or poor (была ли она богата или бедна), of high or low degree (высокого или низкого звания: «степени»).

 

anxious [`æŋk∫∂s] south [sauθ] degree [dı`gri:]

 

1 After Trembling had disappeared from the church, the son of the king of Omanya said to the other kings' sons, "I will have that lady for my own."

2 They all said, "You didn't win her just by taking the shoe off her foot, you'II have to win her by the point of the sword; you'll have to fight for her with us before you can call her your own."

3 "Well," said the son of the king of Omanya, "when I find the lady that shoe will fit, I'll fight for her, never fear, before I leave her to any of you."

4 Then all the kings' sons were uneasy, and anxious to know who was she that lost the shoe; and they began to travel all over Erin to know could they find her. The prince of Omanya and all the others went in a great company together, and made the round of Erin; they went everywhere, - north, south, east, and west. They visited every place where a woman was to be found, and left not a house in the kingdom they did not search, to know could they find the woman the shoe would fit, not caring whether she was rich or poor, of high or low degree.

 

1 The prince of Omanya always kept the shoe (все время хранил, держал при себе туфельку; to keep); and when the young women saw it (и когда молодые женщины = девушки видели ее), they had great hopes (они питали: «имели» большие надежды), for it was of proper size (потому что она была правильного, должного размера; proper – правильный; пристойный, приличный), neither large nor small (ни /слишком/ большая, ни маленькая), and it would beat any man to know of what material it was made (и никто не был в силах определить: «это побило, победило бы любого», из какого материала она сделана). One thought (одна подумала) it would fit her if she cut a little from her great toe (если она срежет немножко с большого пальца ноги); and another, with too short a foot (а другая, со слишком короткой ступней), put something in the tip of her stocking (подложила что-то в кончик ее носка). But no use (но никакой пользы, толку), they only spoiled their feet (они только испортили свои ноги), and were curing them for months afterwards (и лечили их месяцами, несколько месяцев после этого).

2 The two sisters, Fair and Brown, heard that the princes of the world were looking all over Erin for the woman that could wear the shoe, and every day they were talking of trying it on (и каждый день они говорили о том, чтобы ее примерить, о ее примеривании; to try – пытаться, to try on – примерить); and one day Trembling spoke up (заговорила; to speak) and said, "Maybe it's my foot that the shoe will fit (может быть, это моя нога, которой туфелька подойдет)."

3 "Oh, the breaking of the dog's foot on you (ломание собачей ноги на тебя)! Why say so (зачем так говорить) when you were at home every Sunday (когда ты была дома каждое воскресенье)?"

4 They were that way waiting (они ждали таким образом), and scolding the younger sister (и бранили младшую сестру), till the princes were near the place (пока принцы не были возле этого места, пока не подошли). The day they were to come (в день, когда они должны были прийти), the sisters put Trembling in a closet (в шкаф), and locked the door on her (и заперли за ней дверцу). When the company came to the house, the prince of Omanya gave the shoe to the sisters. But though (хотя) they tried and tried, it would fit neither of them (не подходила никому из них).

5 "Is there any other young woman in the house?" asked the prince.

6 "There is (есть)," said Trembling, speaking up in the closet; "I'm here."

7 "Oh! we have her for nothing but to put out the ashes (она годится лишь на то, чтобы выносить пепел: «мы имеем = держим ее для ничего = ни для чего другого, кроме как выносить пепел»)," said the sisters.

8 But the prince and the others wouldn't leave the house till they had seen her; so the two sisters had to open the door (так что двум сестрам пришлось открыть дверь). When Trembling came out, the shoe was given to her (туфелька была дана ей = ей дали туфельку), and it fitted exactly (точно).

9 The prince of Omanya looked at her and said,

10 "You are the woman the shoe fits, and you are the woman I took the shoe from (у которой я забрал: «от которой взял» туфельку)."

11 Then Trembling spoke up, and said, "Do you stay here till I return (оставайтесь здесь, пока я /не/ вернусь)."

 

closet [`klozıt] though [ð∂u] exactly [ıg`zæktlı]

 

1 The prince of Omanya always kept the shoe; and when the young women saw it, they had great hopes, for it was of proper size, neither large nor small, and it would beat any man to know of what material it was made. One thought it would fit her if she cut a little from her great toe; and another, with too short a foot, put something in the tip of her stocking. But no use, they only spoiled their feet, and were curing them for months afterwards.

2 The two sisters, Fair and Brown, heard that the princes of the world were looking all over Erin for the woman that could wear the shoe, and every day they were talking of trying it on; and one day Trembling spoke up and said, "Maybe it's my foot that the shoe will fit."

3 "Oh, the breaking of the dog's foot on you! Why say so when you were at home every Sunday?"

4 They were that way waiting, and scolding the younger sister, till the princes were near the place. The day they were to come, the sisters put Trembling in a closet, and locked the door on her. When the company came to the house, the prince of Omanya gave the shoe to the sisters. But though they tried and tried, it would fit neither of them.

5 "Is there any other young woman in the house?" asked the prince.

6 "There is," said Trembling, speaking up in the closet; "I'm here."

7 "Oh! we have her for nothing but to put out the ashes," said the sisters.

8 But the prince and the others wouldn't leave the house till they had seen her; so the two sisters had to open the door. When Trembling came out, the shoe was given to her, and it fitted exactly.

9 The prince of Omanya looked at her and said,

10 "You are the woman the shoe fits, and you are the woman I took the shoe from."

11 Then Trembling spoke up, and said, "Do you stay here till I return."

 

1 Then she went to the henwife's house. The old woman put on the cloak of darkness, got everything for her (достала для нее все) she had the first Sunday at church (что у нее было в первое воскресенье в церкви), and put her on the white mare in the same fashion (таким же образом, манерой). Then Trembling rode along the highway (поскакала, подъехала верхом по главной, столбовой дороге) to the front of the house (к дому, к месту перед домом). All who saw her the first time said, "This is the lady we saw at church."

2 Then she went away a second time (затем она ушла во второй раз), and a second time came back on the black mare in the second dress which the henwife gave her. All who saw her the second Sunday said, "That is the lady we saw at church."

3 A third time she asked for a short absence (попросила позволить ей ненадолго отлучиться: «попросила короткой отлучки, отсутствия»), and soon came back on the third mare and in the third dress. All who saw her the third time said, "That is the lady we saw at church." Every man was satisfied (все: «каждый человек» были удовлетворены), and knew that she was the woman (и знали, узнали, что она была той самой женщиной).

4 Then all the princes and great men spoke up, and said to the son of the king of Omanya,

5 "You'll have to fight now for her (тебе придется биться теперь за нее) before we let her go with you (прежде чем мы отпустим ее уйти с тобой)."

6 "I'm here before you, ready for combat (готовый к бою)," answered the prince.

7 Then the son of the king of Lochlin stepped forth (выступил вперед). The struggle began (битва началась; to begin), and a terrible struggle it was (и /какая же/ ужасная битва это была). They fought for nine hours (они сражались девять часов; to fight); and then the son of the king of Lochlin stopped (остановился, прекратил), gave up his claim (отказался от своего притязания; to claim – требовать, претендовать, предъявлять на что-то права; to give up – оставить, отказаться от чего-либо, признать безнадежным, уступить), and left the field (и оставил, покинул поле; to leave). Next day the son of the king of Spain (Испании) fought six hours (шесть), and yielded (уступил, сдался; to yield – уступать) his claim. On the third day the son of the king of Nyerfói fought eight hours (восемь), and stopped. The fourth day the son of the king of Greece fought six hours, and stopped. On the fifth day no more strange princes wanted to fight (на пятый день никто больше из чужеземных принцев не хотел сражаться); and all the sons of kings in Erin said they would not fight with a man of their own land (а все сыновья королей в Эрине сказали, что они не будут сражаться с человеком из их собственной страны), that the strangers had had their chance (что чужеземцы испытали свою судьбу: «имели шанс, возможность»), and as no others came to claim the woman (и поскольку никакие другие /претенденты/ не притязали на эту женщину), she belonged of right (она принадлежит по праву) to the son of the king of Omanya.

 

fashion [‘fæ∫(∂)n] combat [`komb∂t] absence [`æbs∂ns]

 

1 Then she went to the henwife's house. The old woman put on the cloak of darkness, got everything for her she had the first Sunday at church, and put her on the white mare in the same fashion. Then Trembling rode along the highway to the front of the house. All who saw her the first time said, "This is the lady we saw at church."

2 Then she went away a second time, and a second time came back on the black mare in the second dress which the henwife gave her. All who saw her the second Sunday said, "That is the lady we saw at church."

3 A third time she asked for a short absence, and soon came back on the third mare and in the third dress. All who saw her the third time said, "That is the lady we saw at church." Every man was satisfied, and knew that she was the woman.

4 Then all the princes and great men spoke up, and said to the son of the king of Omanya,

5 "You'II have to fight now for her before we let her go with you."

6 "I'm here before you, ready for combat," answered the prince.

7 Then the son of the king of Lochlin stepped forth. The struggle began, and a terrible struggle it was. They fought for nine hours; and then the son of the king of Lochlin stopped, gave up his claim, and left the field. Next day the son of the king of Spain fought six hours, and yielded his claim. On the third day the son of the king of Nyerfói fought eight hours, and stopped. The fourth day the son of the king of Greece fought six hours, and stopped. On the fifth day no more strange princes wanted to fight; and all the sons of kings in Erin said they would not fight with a man of their own land, that the strangers had had their chance, and as no others came to claim the woman, she belonged of right to the son of the king of Omanya.

 

1 The marriage-day was fixed (день свадьбы был назначен), and the invitations were sent out (и приглашения были разосланы; to send – посылать). The wedding lasted for a year and a day (свадьба длилась, продолжалась один год и один день). When the wedding was over (закончилась), the king's son brought home the bride (привел домой невесту), and when the time came (и когда пришло время) a son was born (родился: «был рожден» сын). The young woman sent for her eldest sister (послала за своей старшей сестрой), Fair, to be with her and care for her (чтобы быть с ней и заботиться, ухаживать за ней). One day, when Trembling was well (чувствовала себя хорошо), and when her husband was away hunting (отлучился на охоту), the two sisters went out to walk (вышли на прогулку); and when they came to the seaside (к берегу моря), the eldest pushed the youngest sister in (столкнула младшую сестру в /море/). A great whale came and swallowed her (огромный кит приплыл и проглотил ее).

2 The eldest sister came home alone (одна), and the husband asked, "Where is your sister (где твоя сестра)?"

3 "She has gone home to her father in Ballyshannon; now that I am well (теперь, когда я чувствую себя хорошо), I don't need her (я /больше/ не нуждаюсь в ней)."

4 "Well," said the husband, looking at her, "I'm in dread it's my wife that has gone (я опасаюсь: «в опасении», что это /на самом деле/ моя жена, которая ушла, пропала)."

5 "Oh! no," said she; "it's my sister Fair that's gone."

6 Since the sisters were very much alike (поскольку сестры были очень схожи), the prince was in doubt (в сомнении, сомневался). That night he put his sword between them (этой ночью он положил свой меч между ними = между «женой» и собой), and said, "If you are my wife, this sword will get warm (если ты моя жена, меч нагреется: «станет теплым»); if not, it will stay cold (останется холодным)."

7 In the morning when he rose up (встал; to rise – вставать, подниматься), the sword was as cold as when he put it there (меч был таким же холодным, как когда он положил его туда).

 

whale [weıl] swallow [`swol∂u] alike [∂`laık]

 

1 The marriage-day was fixed, and the invitations were sent out. The wedding lasted for a year and a day. When the wedding was over, the king's son brought home the bride, and when the time came a son was born. The young woman sent for her eldest sister, Fair, to be with her and care for her. One day, when Trembling was well, and when her husband was away hunting, the two sisters went out to walk; and when they came to the seaside, the eldest pushed the youngest sister in. A great whale came and swallowed her.

2 The eldest sister came home alone, and the husband asked, "Where is your sister?"

3 "She has gone home to her father in Ballyshannon; now that I am well, I don't need her."

4 "Well," said the husband, looking at her, "I'm in dread it's my wife that has gone."

5 "Oh! no," said she; "it's my sister Fair that's gone."

6 Since the sisters were very much alike, the prince was in doubt. That night he put his sword between them, and said, "If you are my wife, this sword will get warm; if not, it will stay cold."

7 In the morning when he rose up, the sword was as cold as when he put it there.

 

1 It happened when the two sisters were walking by the seashore (случилось /так, что/ когда две сестры проходили вдоль берега моря), that a little cowboy was down by the water (маленький пастух был внизу у воды: cow – корова + boy – парень) minding cattle (присматривая за скотом; to mind – помнить; заботиться; присматривать за чем-либо), and saw Fair push Trembling into the sea; and next day, when the tide came in (когда настал, пришел прилив), he saw the whale swim up and throw her out on the sand (он увидел, как выплыл, всплыл кит и выбросил ее на песок). When she was on the sand she said to the cowboy, "When you go home in the evening with the cows, tell the master (скажи хозяину) that my sister Fair pushed me into the sea yesterday (вчера); that a whale swallowed me, and then threw me out, but will come again and swallow me with the coming of the next tide (но приплывет снова и проглотит меня с наступлением следующего прилива); then he'll go out with the tide (затем он уплывет /в море/ с волной = отливом), and come again with tomorrow's tide (и вернется: «придет снова» с завтрашним приливом), and throw me again on the strand. The whale will cast me out three times (будет выбрасывать меня трижды). I'm under the enchantment of this whale (я под колдовством, под чарами этого кита), and cannot leave the beach (и не могу оставить побережье, пляж) or escape myself (или убежать, сбежать сама). Unless my husband saves me (если мой супруг не спасет меня) before I'm swallowed the fourth time (прежде чем я буду проглочена в четвертый раз) I shall be lost (я пропала: «буду пропащей»; to lose – терять, утрачивать). He must come and shoot the whale with a silver bullet (он должен прийти и застрелить кита серебряной пулей) when he turns on the broad of his back (когда он перевернется на спину: «на ширину своей спины»). Under the breast-fin of the whale (под грудным плавником кита) is a reddish-brown spot (есть красновато-коричневое пятно). My husband must hit him in that spot (должен попасть: «ударить его» в это пятно), for it is the only place (потому что это единственное место) in which he can be killed (в которое он может быть убит)."

2 When the cowboy got home, the eldest sister gave him a draught (дала ему лекарственный напиток) of oblivion (забвения), and he did not tell (и он не сказал, не рассказал).

 

escape [ıs`keıp] bullet [`bulıt] oblivion [∂b`lıvı∂n]

 

1 It happened when the two sisters were walking by the seashore, that a little cowboy was down by the water minding cattle, and saw Fair push Trembling into the sea; and next day, when the tide came in, he saw the whale swim up and throw her out on the sand. When she was on the sand she said to the cowboy, "When you go home in the evening with the cows, tell the master that my sister Fair pushed me into the sea yesterday; that a whale swallowed me, and then threw me out, but will come again and swallow me with the coming of the next tide; then he'll go out with the tide, and come again with tomorrow's tide, and throw me again on the strand. The whale will cast me out three times. I'm under the enchantment of this whale, and cannot leave the beach or escape myself. Unless my husband saves me before I 'm swallowed the fourth time I shall be lost. He must come and shoot the whale with a silver bullet when he turns on the broad of his back. Under the breast-fin of the whale is a reddish-brown spot. My husband must hit him in that spot, for it is the only place in which he can be killed."

2 When the cowboy got home, the eldest sister gave him a draught of oblivion, and he did not tell.

 

1 Next day he went again to the sea. The whale came and cast Trembling on shore again. She asked the boy, "Did you tell the master what I told you to tell him?"

2 "I did not," said he; "I forgot (я забыл; to forget)."

3 "How did you forget?" asked she.

4 "The woman of the house gave me a drink that made me forget (дала мне питье, которое заставило: «сделало» меня забыть)."

5 "Well, don't forget telling him this night; and if she gives you a drink, don't take it from her (не бери его у нее)."

6 As soon as the cowboy came home, the eldest sister offered him a drink (предложила ему питье). He refused (отказался) to take it till be had delivered his message (пока не передаст свое послание) and told all to the master. The third day the prince went down with his gun (со своим ружьем) and a silver bullet in it. He was not long down (он не долго пробыл внизу = у моря) when the whale came and threw Trembling upon the beach as the two days before (как и два дня назад: «до этого, прежде»). She had no power to speak to her husband (у нее не было силы заговорить с ее мужем) till he had killed the whale (пока он не убьет кита). Then the whale went out (стал уплывать), turned over (перевернулся) once (один раз) on the broad of his back, and showed the spot (и показал пятно) for a moment only (на один момент только). That moment the prince fired (в тот /же/ момент принц выстрелил; fire – огонь). He had but the one chance (у него была только эта одна возможность), and a short one at that (и короткая, недолгая при этом); but he took it (но он использовал: «взял» ее), and hit the spot, and the whale, mad with pain (обезумевший от боли; mad – сумасшедший), made the sea all around red with blood (сделал все море вокруг красным от крови), and died (и умер).

7 That minute Trembling was able to speak (смогла: «была способна» говорить), and went home with her husband, who sent word to her father (который послал сказать: «послал слово» ее отцу) what the eldest sister had done (что сделала ее старшая сестра). The father came, and told him any death he chose (любую смерть, какую /только/ он выберет) to give her (для нее: «чтобы дать ей») to give it (такой смертью и казнить: «дать ее»). The prince told the father he would leave her life and death with himself (что он предоставляет право судить ему самому: «оставляет ее жизнь и смерть с ним самим»). The father had her put out then on the sea in a barrel (отец приказал тогда пустить ее в море в бочке: «имел ее пущенной в море»), with provisions in it for seven years (с припасами в ней на семь лет).

 

master [`mα:st∂] upon [∂`pon]

 

1 Next day he went again to the sea. The whale came and cast Trembling on shore again. She asked the boy, "Did you tell the master what I told you to tell him?"

2 "I did not," said he; "I forgot."

3 "How did you forget?" asked she.

4 "The woman of the house gave me a drink that made me forget."

5 "Well, don't forget telling him this night; and if she gives you a drink, don't take it from her."

6 As soon as the cowboy came home, the eldest sister offered him a drink. He refused to take it till be had delivered his message and told all to the master. The third day the prince went down with his gun and a silver bullet in it. He was not long down when the whale came and threw Trembling upon the beach as the two days before. She had no power to speak to her husband till he had killed the whale. Then the whale went out, turned over once on the broad of his back, and showed the spot for a moment only. That moment the prince fired. He had but the one chance, and a short one at that; but he took it, and hit the spot, and the whale, mad with pain, made the sea all around red with blood, and died.

7 That minute Trembling was able to speak, and went home with her husband, who sent word to her father what the eldest sister had done. The father came, and told him any death he chose to give her to give it. The prince told the father he would leave her life and death with himself. The father had her put out then on the sea in a barrel, with provisions in it for seven years.

 

1 In time Trembling had a second child, a daughter. The prince and she sent the cowboy to school (послали, отправили пастушка в школу), and trained him up (и обучили, воспитали его) as one of their own children (как одного из своих собственных детей), and said, "If the little girl that is born to us now lives (если девочка, которая родилась у нас сейчас, будет жить), no other man in the world will get her but him (никто другой на свете не получит ее, кроме него)."

2 The cowboy and the prince's daughter lived on (продолжали жить) till they were married (пока не поженились). The mother said to her husband, "You could not have saved me from the whale (ты бы не смог спасти меня от кита) but for the little cowboy (если бы не маленький пастух); on that account (по этой причине: «на этот счет») I don't grudge him my daughter (мне не жаль ему моей дочери; to grudge – выражать недовольство; неохотно давать, жалеть)."

3 The son of the king of Omanya and Trembling had fourteen children (четырнадцать детей), and they lived happily (и они жили счастливо) till the two died of old age (пока оба не умерли от старости: «от старого возраста»).

 

cow [kau] grudge [grLdż] children [`t∫ıldren]

 

1 In time Trembling had a second child, a daughter. The prince and she sent the cowboy to school, and trained him up as one of their own children, and said, "If the little girl that is born to us now lives, no other man in the world will get her but him."

2 The cowboy and the prince's daughter lived on till they were married. The mother said to her husband, "You could not have saved me from the whale but for the little cowboy; on that account I don't grudge him my daughter."

3 The son of the king of Omanya and Trembling had fourteen children, and they lived happily till the two died of old age.

 

The King of Erin and the Queen
of the Lonesome Island

Король Эрина и королева Одинокого острова

 

1 THERE was a king in Erin long ago (давным давно: «давно прежде»), and this king went out hunting one day, but saw nothing till near sunset (почти до заката), when what should come across him (что должно было повстречаться ему = как что, как вы думаете, повстречалось ему; cross – крест; across - поперек) but a black pig (как не черная свинья).

2 "Since I've seen nothing all day but this black pig (поскольку я целый день не видел ничего, кроме этой черной свиньи), I'll be at her now (я сейчас поохочусь за ней, нападу на нее)," said the king; so he put spurs to his horse (пришпорил коня; spurs - шпоры) and raced after the pig (и погнался за свиньей).

3 When the pig was on a hill (на холме) he was in the valley (в долине) behind her; when he was on a hill, the pig was in the valley before him. At last they came to the sea-side, and the pig rushed out into the deep water straight from the shore (бросилась в глубокую воду прямо с берега). The king spurred on his horse and followed the black pig through the sea till his horse failed under him (пока его конь не ослабел, не потерял силы под ним) and was drowned (и /не/ утонул: «был = стал утонувшим»).

4 Then the king swam on himself (поплыл вперед сам, самостоятельно; to swim) till he was growing weak (пока не стал слабеть: «становиться все слабее»; to grow – расти, увеличиваться), and said, "It was for the death of me (на мою смерть) that the black pig came in my way."

5 But he swam on some distance yet (все же еще некоторое расстояние), till at last he saw land (землю). The pig went up on an island (вышла на остров); the king too went on shore, and said to himself: "Oh! it is for no good (не к добру) that I came here; there is neither house nor shelter to be seen (тут ни дома, ни приюта не видать)." But he cheered up (но он успокоился, воспрянул духом) after a while, walked around, and said, "I'm a useless man (я бесполезный = ни на что не годный человек) if I can't find shelter in some place."

 

island [`aıl∂nd]

 

1 THERE was a king in Erin long ago, and this king went out hunting one day, but saw nothing till near sunset, when what should come across him but a black pig.

2 "Since I've seen nothing all day but this black pig, I'll be at her now," said the king; so he put spurs to his horse and raced after the pig.

3 When the pig was on a hill he was in the valley behind her; when he was on a hill, the pig was in the valley before him. At last they came to the sea-side, and the pig rushed out into the deep water straight from the shore. The king spurred on his horse and followed the black pig through the sea till his horse failed under him and was drowned.

4 Then the king swam on himself till he was growing weak, and said, "It was for the death of me that the black pig came in my way."

5 But he swam on some distance yet, till at last he saw land. The pig went up on an island; the king too went on shore, and said to himself: "Oh! it is for no good that I came here; there is neither house nor shelter to be seen." But he cheered up after a while, walked around, and said, "I'm a useless man if I can't find shelter in some place."

 

1 After going on a short space (короткое расстояние, пространство) he saw a great castle in a valley before him. When he came to the front of the castle he saw that it had a low door with a broad threshold (низкую дверь с широким порогом) all covered with sharp-edged razors (полностью покрытым бритвами с острыми лезвиями; edge – лезвие; кромка, край), and a low lintel of long-pointed needles (и низкую перемычку /двери/ с длинными иголками; point – острие). The path to the castle was covered with gravel of gold (тропинка к замку была покрыта золотым гравием). The king came up, and went in with a jump (прыжком) over the razors and under the needles. When inside he saw a great fire on a broad hearth (на каминной плите /под очагом/), and said to himself, "I'll sit down here, dry my clothes (посушу мою одежду), and warm my body at this fire (и погрею мое тело у этого огня)."

2 As he sat and warmed himself, a table came out before him with every sort of food and drink, without his seeing any one bring it.

3 "Upon my honor and power (клянусь моей честью и силой: «мощью»; upon - на)," said the king of Erin, "there is nothing bad in this! I'll eat and drink my fill."

4 Then he fell to (принялся), and ate and drank his fill. When he had grown tired (когда утомился: «стал уставшим), he looked behind him, and if he did he saw a fine room (и тут же увидел прекрасное помещение), and in it a bed covered with gold. "Well," said he, "I'll go back and sleep in that bed a while, I'm so tired."

5 He stretched himself on the bed and fell asleep (растянулся на кровати и заснул). In the night he woke up, and felt the presence of a woman in the room (и почувствовал присутствие женщины в помещении; to feel). He reached out his hand towards her (он протянул к ней свою руку) and spoke, but got no answer; she was silent (была молчалива = молчала).

 

threshold [`θre∫h∂uld] lintel [lıntl] hearth [hα:θ] honor [`on∂]

 

1 After going on a short space he saw a great castle in a valley before him. When he came to the front of the castle he saw that it had a low door with a broad threshold all covered with sharp-edged razors, and a low lintel of long-pointed needles. The path to the castle was covered with gravel of gold. The king came up, and went in with a jump over the razors and under the needles. When inside he saw a great fire on a broad hearth, and said to himself, "I'll sit down here, dry my clothes, and warm my body at this fire."

2 As he sat and warmed himself, a table came out before him with every sort of food and drink, without his seeing any one bring it.

3 "Upon my honor and power," said the king of Erin, "there is nothing bad in this! I'll eat and drink my fill."

4 Then he fell to, and ate and drank his fill. When he had grown tired, he looked behind him, and if he did he saw a fine room, and in it a bed covered with gold. "Well," said he, "I'll go back and sleep in that bed a while, I'm so tired."

5 He stretched himself on the bed and fell asleep. In the night he woke up, and felt the presence of a woman in the room. He reached out his hand towards her and spoke, but got no answer; she was silent.

 

1 When morning came, and he made his way out of the castle, she spread a beautiful garden with her Druidic spells (друидскими чарами = чарами друидов /кельтских жрецов и колдунов/) over the island, - so great (такой огромный, великолепный) that though he travelled through it all day he could not escape from it (бежать, уйти из него). At sunset he was back at the door of the castle; and in he went over the razors and under the needles, sat at the fire, and the table came out before him as on the previous evening (как и прошлым, предыдущим вечером). He ate, drank, and slept on the bed; and when he woke in the night, there was the woman in the room but she was silent and unseen as before.

2 When he went out on the second morning the king of Erin saw a garden three times more beautiful than the one of the day before. He travelled all day, but could not escape, - could not get out of the garden. At sunset he was back at the door of the castle; in he went over the razors and under the needles, ate, drank, and slept, as before.

 

previous [`pri:vj∂s] silent [`saıl∂nt]

 

1 When morning came, and he made his way out of the castle, she spread a beautiful garden with her Druidic spells over the island, - so great that though he travelled through it all day he could not escape from it. At sunset he was back at the door of the castle; and in he went over the razors and under the needles, sat at the fire, and the table came out before him as on the previous evening. He ate, drank, and slept on the bed; and when he woke in the night, there was the woman in the room but she was silent and unseen as before.

2 When he went out on the second morning the king of Erin saw a garden three times more beautiful than the one of the day before. He travelled all day, but could not escape, - could not get out of the garden. At sunset he was back at the door of the castle; in he went over the razors and under the needles, ate, drank, and slept, as before.

 

1 In the middle of the night he woke, and felt the presence of the woman in the room. "Well," said he, "it is a wonderful thing for me (чудесная вещь для меня) to pass three nights (провести три ночи) in a room with a woman, and not see her nor know who she is (и не увидеть ее и не узнать, кто она)!"

2 "You won't have that to say again (тебе не придется говорить это снова), king of Erin," answered a voice (ответил голос). And that moment the room was filled with a bright light (комната наполнилась: «была наполнена» ярким светом), and the king looked upon the finest woman he had ever seen.

3 Well, king of Erin, you are on Lonesome Island. I am the black pig that enticed you (которая соблазнила, заманила тебя) over the land and through the sea to this place, and I am queen of Lonesome Island. My two sisters and I are under a Druidic spell, and we cannot escape from this spell till your son and mine shall free us (пока твой сын и мой не освободит нас). Now, king of Erin, I will give you a boat (лодку, судно) tomorrow morning, and do you sail away (и отправляйся под парусом, плыви; sail – парус; to sail – идти под парусом) to your own kingdom."

4 In the morning she went with him to the sea-shore to the boat. The king gave the prow (нос) of the boat to the sea, and its stern (корму) to the land; then he raised the sails, and went his way. The music he had (музыка, которая у него была = его сопровождала) was the roaring of the wind (была рев ветра) with the whistling of eels (со свистом угрей), and he broke neither oar nor mast (и он не сломал ни весла, ни мачты; to break) till he landed under his own castle in Erin (пока не причалил под своим собственным замком).

 

entice [ın`taıs] prow [prau] oar [o:]

 

1 In the middle of the night he woke, and felt the presence of the woman in the room. "Well," said he, "it is a wonderful thing for me to pass three nights in a room with a woman, and not see her nor know who she is!"

2 "You won't have that to say again, king of Erin," answered a voice. And that moment the room was filled with a bright light, and the king looked upon the finest woman he had ever seen.

3 Well, king of Erin, you are on Lonesome Island. I am the black pig that enticed you over the land and through the sea to this place, and I am queen of Lonesome Island. My two sisters and I are under a Druidic spell, and we cannot escape from this spell till your son and mine shall free us. Now, king of Erin, I will give you a boat tomorrow morning, and do you sail away to your own kingdom."

4 In the morning she went with him to the sea-shore to the boat. The king gave the prow of the boat to the sea, and its stern to the land; then he raised the sails, and went his way. The music he had was the roaring of the wind with the whistling of eels, and he broke neither oar nor mast till he landed under his own castle in Erin.

 

1 Three quarters of a year after (три четверти года спустя), the queen of Lonesome Island gave birth to a son (родила сына: «дала рождение сыну»). She reared him (она растила, воспитывала его) with care (с заботой) from day to day and year to year till he was a splendid youth (великолепным юношей). She taught him the learning of wise men (она обучала его науке, знанию мудрецов: «мудрых людей»; to teach – учить, обучать) one half of the day (одну половину дня), and warlike exercises (а воинственным упражнениям; war – война) with Druidic spells the other half.

2 One time the young man, the prince of Lonesome Island, came in from hunting, and found his mother sobbing and crying (рыдающей и плачущей).

3 "Oh! what has happened to you, mother?" he asked.

4 "My son, great grief has come on me (большое несчастье, большая беда нашла на меня). A friend of mine is going to be killed tomorrow (один мой друг будет завтра убит)."

5 "Who is he?"

6 "The king of Erin. The king of Spain has come against him (против него) with a great army. He wishes to sweep him and his men (желает смести его и его людей) from the face of the earth (с лица земли), and take the kingdom himself."

7 "Well, what can we do? If I were there (если бы я был там), I'd help (я бы помог) the king of Erin."

8 Since you say that (поскольку ты так говоришь), my son, I'll send you this very evening (я пошлю тебя прямо сегодня вечером: «этим самым вечером»). With the power of my Druidic spells, you'll be in Erin in the morning."

 

rear [rı∂] taught [to:t]

 

1 Three quarters of a year after, the queen of Lonesome Island gave birth to a son. She reared him with care from day to day and year to year till he was a splendid youth. She taught him the learning of wise men one half of the day, and warlike exercises with Druidic spells the other half.

2 One time the young man, the prince of Lonesome Island, came in from hunting, and found his mother sobbing and crying.

3 "Oh! what has happened to you, mother?" he asked.

4 "My son, great grief has come on me. A friend of mine is going to be killed tomorrow."

5 "Who is he?"

6 "The king of Erin. The king of Spain has come against him with a great army. He wishes to sweep him and his men from the face of the earth, and take the kingdom himself."

7 "Well, what can we do? If I were there, I'd help the king of Erin."

8 Since you say that, my son, I'll send you this very evening. With the power of my Druidic spells, you'll be in Erin in the morning."

 

1 The prince of Lonesome Island went away that night, and next morning at the rising of the sun he drew up his boat (вытащил /наверх, на берег/; to draw) under the king's castle in Erin. He went ashore (на берег), and saw the whole land black with the forces of the king of Spain (что вся страна, земля черна от /военных/ сил = войск короля Испании), who was getting ready (который готовился: «становился, делал себя готовым») to attack the king of Erin and sweep him and his men from the face of the earth.

2 The prince went straight to the king of Spain, and said, "I ask one day's truce (перемирия)."

3 "You shall have it, my champion (воин)," answered the king of Spain.

4 The prince then went to the castle of the king of Erin, and stayed there that day as a guest. Next morning early (рано) he dressed himself in his champion's array (он оделся в свое воинское снаряжение, убранство), and, taking his nine-edged sword (меч с девятью лезвиями), he went down alone (спустился один) to the king of Spain, and, standing before him, bade him (попросил, предложил ему; to bid) guard himself (защищаться).

5 They closed in conflict (они сошлись в бою: «в розни, соперничестве»), the king of Spain with all his forces on one side, and the prince of Lonesome Island on the other. They fought an awful battle (бились ужасной битвой) that day from sunrise till sunset. They made soft places hard (сделали, делали мягкие места твердыми), and hard places soft; they made high places low (высокие места низкими), and low places high; they brought water out of the centre of hard gray rocks (они приводили, выводили воду из сердцевины жестких серых скал), and made dry rushes soft (и делали сухиe тростники мягкими) in the most distant parts (в самых отдаленных частях = областях) of Erin till sunset; and when the sun went down, the king of Spain and his last man (и его последний человек = воин) were dead (мертвы) on the field.

6 Neither the king of Erin nor his forces took part (не принимали участия) in the battle. They had no need (не было нужды, потребности), and they had no chance.

 

attack [∂`tæk] truce [tru:s] array [∂`reı]

 

1 The prince of Lonesome Island went away that night, and next morning at the rising of the sun he drew up his boat under the king's castle in Erin. He went ashore, and saw the whole land black with the forces of the king of Spain, who was getting ready to attack the king of Erin and sweep him and his men from the face of the earth.

2 The prince went straight to the king of Spain, and said, "I ask one day's truce."

3 "You shall have it, my champion," answered the king of Spain.

4 The prince then went to the castle of the king of Erin, and stayed there that day as a guest. Next morning early he dressed himself in his champion's array, and, taking his nine-edged sword, he went down alone to the king of Spain, and, standing before him, bade him guard himself.

5 They closed in conflict, the king of Spain with all his forces on one side, and the prince of Lonesome Island on the other. They fought an awful battle that day from sunrise till sunset. They made soft places hard, and hard places soft; they made high places low, and low places high; they brought water out of the centre of hard gray rocks, and made dry rushes soft in the most distant parts of Erin till sunset; and when the sun went down, the king of Spain and his last man were dead on the field.

6 Neither the king of Erin nor his forces took part in the battle. They had no need, and they had no chance.

 

1 Now the king of Erin had two sons, who were such cowards (которые были такими трусами) that they hid themselves from fright during the battle (что они спрятались от страха во время битвы; to hide); but their mother told the king of Erin that her elder son was the man who had destroyed (разрушил = уничтожил) the king of Spain and all his men.

2 There was great rejoicing (великая радость) and a feast at the castle of the king of Erin. At the end of the feast the queen said, "I wish to give the last cup to this stranger (я желаю дать последний кубок этому чужеземцу) who is here as a guest," and taking him to an adjoining chamber (и отведя: «взяв» его в прилегающую комнату; to join – соединять/ся/) which had a window right over the sea (которая имела окно прямо над морем), she seated him in the open window (она усадила его в открытом окне) and gave him a cup of drowsiness (сонливости; to drowse – дремать, быть сонным; drowse - дремота) to drink. When he had emptied the cup (опустошил кубок; empty – пустой) and closed his eyes, she pushed him out into the darkness (она вытолкнула его в темноту).

 

coward [`kau∂d] destroy [dı`stroı] chamber [`t∫eımb∂] drowse [drauz]

 

1 Now the king of Erin had two sons, who were such cowards that they hid themselves from fright during the battle; but their mother told the king of Erin that her elder son was the man who had destroyed the king of Spain and all his men.

2 There was great rejoicing and a feast at the castle of the king of Erin. At the end of the feast the queen said, "I wish to give the last cup to this stranger who is here as a guest," and taking him to an adjoining chamber which had a window right over the sea, she seated him in the open window and gave him a cup of drowsiness to drink. When he had emptied the cup and closed his eyes, she pushed him out into the darkness.

 

1 The prince of Lonesome Island swam on the water for four days and nights, till he came to a rock in the ocean, and there he lived for three months, eating the seaweeds of the rock (поедая водоросли со скалы; weed – сорная трава), till one foggy day (пока одним туманным днем; fog - туман) a vessel came near (/не/ приблизилось судно) and the captain cried out, "We shall be wrecked on this rock (мы потерпим кораблекрушение, разобьемся на этой скале)!" Then he said, "There is some one (кто-то) on the rock; go and see who it is."

2 They landed, and found the prince, his clothes all gone, his body black from the seaweed, which was growing all over it.

3 "Who are you?" asked the captain.

4 "Give me first (сначала) to eat and drink, and then I'll talk," said he.

5 They brought him food and drink; and when he had eaten and drunk, the prince said to the captain, "What part of the world have you come from (из какой части света вы прибыли)?"

6 "I have just sailed from Lonesome Island," said the captain. "I was obliged to sail away (я был вынужден уплыть), for fire was coming from every side (потому что огонь подступал со всех сторон: «с каждой стороны») to burn my ship (/чтобы/ сжечь мой корабль)."

7 "Would you like to go back (вы бы хотели вернуться)?"

8 "I should indeed (да, конечно)."

9 "Well, turn around (поворачивайте); you'll have no trouble if I am with you."

 

ocean [`∂u∫(∂)n] vessel [vesl] captain [`kæptın] oblige [∂b`laıdż]

 

1 The prince of Lonesome Island swam on the water for four days and nights, till he came to a rock in the ocean, and there he lived for three months, eating the seaweeds of the rock, till one foggy day a vessel came near and the captain cried out, "We shall be wrecked on this rock!" Then he said, "There is some one on the rock; go and see who it is."

2 They landed, and found the prince, his clothes all gone, his body black from the seaweed, which was growing all over it.

3 "Who are you?" asked the captain.

4 "Give me first to eat and drink, and then I'll talk," said he.

5 They brought him food and drink; and when he had eaten and drunk, the prince said to the captain, "What part of the world have you come from?"

6 "I have just sailed from Lonesome Island," said the captain. "I was obliged to sail away, for fire was coming from every side to burn my ship."

7 "Would you like to go back?"

8 "I should indeed."

9 "Well, turn around; you'll have no trouble if I am with you."

 

1 The captain returned (вернулся). The queen of Lone-some Island was standing on the shore as the ship came in.

2 "Oh, my child!" cried she, "why have you been away so long (почему тебя не было, ты отсутствовал так долго)?"

3 "The queen of Erin threw me into the sea after I had kept the head of the king of Erin on him (после того как я сохранил голову короля Эрина на нем; to keep), and saved her life too (и спас ее жизнь тоже)."

4 "Well, my son, that will come up against the queen of Erin (это выйдет против = это /ей/ выйдет боком) on another day (когда-нибудь: «в другой день»)."

5 Now, the prince lived on Lonesome Island three years longer, till one time he came home from hunting, and found his mother wringing her hands (ломающей: «выкручивающей, перекручивающей» свои руки) and shedding bitter tears (и роняющей, льющей горькие слезы).

6 "Oh! what has happened?" asked he.

7 "I am weeping (я плачу) because the king of Spain has gone to take vengeance (отомстить: «взять месть») on the king of Erin for the death of his father (за смерть его отца), whom you killed (котoрого ты убил)."

8 "Well, mother, I'll go to help the king of Erin, if you give me leave (если ты меня отпустишь: «дашь мне отпуск»)."

9 "Since you have said it, you shall go this very night."

10 He went to the shore. Putting the prow of his bark to the sea and her stern to land, he raised high the sails, and heard no sound as he went but the pleasant wind (кроме приятного ветра) and the whistling of eels, till he pulled up his boat next morning under the castle of the king of Erin and went on shore.

11 The whole country was black with the troops of the king of Spain, who was just ready to attack, when the prince stood before him, and asked a truce till next morning.

12 "That you shall have, my champion," answered the king. So there was peace (мир) for that day.

13 Next morning at sunrise, the prince faced the king of Spain and his army, and there followed a struggle more terrible than that with his father (и вот последовало сражение более ужасное, чем то, что с его отцом); but at sunset neither the king of Spain nor one of his men was left alive (были оставлены в живых).

 

vengeance [`vendż(∂)ns] death [deθ]

 

1 The captain returned. The queen of Lone-some Island was standing on the shore as the ship came in.

2 "Oh, my child!" cried she, "why have you been away so long?"

3 "The queen of Erin threw me into the sea after I had kept the head of the king of Erin on him, and saved her life too."

4 "Well, my son, that will come up against the queen of Erin on another day."

5 Now, the prince lived on Lonesome Island three years longer, till one time he came home from hunting, and found his mother wringing her hands and shedding bitter tears.

6 "Oh! what has happened?" asked he.

7 "I am weeping because the king of Spain has gone to take vengeance on the king of Erin for the death of his father, whom you killed."

8 "Well, mother, I'll go to help the king of Erin, if you give me leave."

9 "Since you have said it, you shall go this very night."

10 He went to the shore. Putting the prow of his bark to the sea and her stern to land, he raised high the sails, and heard no sound as he went but the pleasant wind and the whistling of eels, till he pulled up his boat next morning under the castle of the king of Erin and went on shore.

11 The whole country was black with the troops of the king of Spain, who was just ready to attack, when the prince stood before him, and asked a truce till next morning.

12 "That you shall have, my champion," answered the king. So there was peace for that day.

13 Next morning at sunrise, the prince faced the king of Spain and his army, and there followed a struggle more terrible than that with his father; but at sunset neither the king of Spain nor one of his men was left alive.

 

1 The two sons of the king of Erin were frightened almost to death (испуганы почти до смерти), and hid during the battle, so that no one saw them or knew where they were. But when the king of Spain and his army were destroyed, the queen said to the king, "My elder son has saved us (спас нас)." Then she went to bed, and taking the blood of a chicken in her mouth (взяв кровь цыпленка в свой рот), spat it out (выплюнула ее; to spit), saying, "This is my heart's blood (это кровь моего сердца); and nothing can cure me now (и ничто не может исцелить меня теперь) but three bottles of water (кроме трех бутылок воды) from Tubber Tintye, the flaming well (пламенеющего = огненного родника, колодца; flame – пламя; to flame - пламенеть)."

2 When the prince was told of the sickness (когда принцу было сказано о болезни; sick - больной) of the queen of Erin, he came to her and said, "I'll go for the water if your two sons will go with me."

3 "They shall go," said the queen; and away went the three young men towards the East (к востоку), in search (на поиск, в поиске) of the flaming well.

 

frighten [fraıtn] almost [`o:lm∂ust] search [s∂:t∫]

 

1 The two sons of the king of Erin were frightened almost to death, and hid during the battle, so that no one saw them or knew where they were. But when the king of Spain and his army were destroyed, the queen said to the king, "My elder son has saved us." Then she went to bed, and taking the blood of a chicken in her mouth, spat it out, saying, "This is my heart's blood; and nothing can cure me now but three bottles of water from Tubber Tintye, the flaming well."

2 When the prince was told of the sickness of the queen of Erin, he came to her and said, "I'll go for the water if your two sons will go with me."

3 "They shall go," said the queen; and away went the three young men towards the East, in search of the flaming well.

 

1 In the morning they came to a house on the roadside (на краю дороги); and going in, they saw a woman who had washed herself in a golden basin (которая умывалась: «мыла себя» в золотом тазу) which stood before her. She was then wetting (мочила; wet – мокрый) her head with the water in the basin, and combing her hair with a golden comb (и причесывала свои волосы золотым гребнем). She threw back her hair, and looking at the prince, said, "You are welcome, sister's son. What is on you (что с тобой случилось: «что на тебе»)? Is it the misfortune of the world (мирская неудача, несчастье) that has brought you here?"

2 "It is not; I am going to Tubber Tintye for three bottles of water."

3 "That is what you'll never do; no man can cross the fiery river (никто не может перейти, пересечь огненную, пламенную реку; fire – огонь) or go through the enchantments around (или пройти сквозь чары = зачарованные места вокруг, окружающие) Tubber Tintye. Stay here with me, and I'll give you all I have."

4 "No, I cannot stay, I must go on."

5 "Well, you'll be in your other aunt's house (в доме другой твоей тети) tomorrow night, and she will tell you all."

6 Next morning, when they were getting ready to take the road, the elder son of the queen of Erin was frightened at what he had heard, and said,

7 "I am sick (я болен); I cannot go farther (дальше)."

8 "Stop here where you are till I come back," said the prince.

 

basin [beısn] fiery [`faı∂rı] river [`rıv∂] aunt [α:nt]

 

1 In the morning they came to a house on the roadside; and going in, they saw a woman who had washed herself in a golden basin which stood before her. She was then wetting her head with the water in the basin, and combing her hair with a golden comb. She threw back her hair, and looking at the prince, said, "You are welcome, sister's son. What is on you? Is it the misfortune of the world that has brought you here?"

2 "It is not; I am going to Tubber Tintye for three bottles of water."

3 "That is what you'll never do; no man can cross the fiery river or go through the enchantments around Tubber Tintye. Stay here with me, and I'll give you all I have."

4 "No, I cannot stay, I must go on."

5 "Well, you'll be in your other aunt's house tomorrow night, and she will tell you all."

6 Next morning, when they were getting ready to take the road, the elder son of the queen of Erin was frightened at what he had heard, and said,

7 "I am sick; I cannot go farther."

8 "Stop here where you are till I come back," said the prince.

 

1 Then he went on with the younger brother, till at sunset they came to a house where they saw a woman wetting her head from a golden basin, and combing her hair with a golden comb. She threw back her hair, looked at the prince, and said, "You are welcome, sister's son! What brought you to this place? Was it the misfortune of the world that brought you to live under Druidic spells (под чарами друидов) like me and my sisters?" This was the elder sister of the queen of the Lonesome Island.

2 "No," said the prince; "I am going to Tubber Tintye for three bottles of water from the flaming well."

3 "Oh, sister's son, it's a hard journey you 're on (это тяжелое, трудное: «жесткое» путешествие, в котором ты находишься, которое ты совершаешь)! But stay here tonight; tomorrow morning I'll tell you all."

 

misfortune [mıs`fo:t∫(∂)n]

 

1 Then he went on with the younger brother, till at sunset they came to a house where they saw a woman wetting her head from a golden basin, and combing her hair with a golden comb. She threw back her hair, looked at the prince, and said, "You are welcome, sister's son! What brought you to this place? Was it the misfortune of the world that brought you to live under Druidic spells like me and my sisters?" This was the elder sister of the queen of the Lonesome Island.

2 "No," said the prince; "I am going to Tubber Tintye for three bottles of water from the flaming well."

3 "Oh, sister's son, it's a hard journey you're on! But stay here tonight; tomorrow morning I'll tell you all."

 

1 In the morning the prince's aunt said, "The queen of the Island of Tubber Tintye has an enormous castle (огромный дворец), in which she lives. She has a countless army (бесчисленная армия; to count – считать, подсчитывать) of giants, beasts (диких зверей), and monsters (чудовищ) to guard (чтобы охранять) the castle and the flaming well. There are thousands upon thousands of them (там тысячи и тысячи их: «тысячи на тысячах»), of every form and size (всех видов и размеров). When they get drowsy (когда они становятся сонливыми), and sleep comes on them (и сон нисходит на них), they sleep for seven years without waking. The queen has twelve attendant maidens (двенадцать сопровождающих дев = фрейлин; to attend – уделять внимание кому-либо, ухаживать, заботиться), who live in twelve chambers (комнатах). She is in the thirteenth and innermost chamber herself (она сама в тринадцатой и самой внутренней = удаленной комнате). The queen and the maidens sleep during the same seven years as the giants and beasts. When the seven years are over, they all wake up, and none of them sleep again for seven other years. If any man could enter the castle during the seven years of sleep, he could do what he liked (мог бы делать, что захотел бы). But the island on which the castle stands is girt (опоясан; to gird) by a river of fire and surrounded by a belt of poison-trees (и окружен поясом ядовитых деревьев; poison – яд)."

 

enormous [ı`no:m∂s] maiden [meıdn] poison [poızn]

 

1 In the morning the prince's aunt said, "The queen of the Island of Tubber Tintye has an enormous castle, in which she lives. She has a countless army of giants, beasts, and monsters to guard the castle and the flaming well. There are thousands upon thousands of them, of every form and size. When they get drowsy, and sleep comes on them, they sleep for seven years without waking. The queen has twelve attendant maidens, who live in twelve chambers. She is in the thirteenth and innermost chamber herself. The queen and the maidens sleep during the same seven years as the giants and beasts. When the seven years are over, they all wake up, and none of them sleep again for seven other years. If any man could enter the castle during the seven years of sleep, he could do what he liked. But the island on which the castle stands is girt by a river of fire and surrounded by a belt of poison-trees."

 

1 The aunt now blew on a horn (подула в рог; to blow), and all the birds of the air gathered around her (собрались вокруг нее) from every place under the heavens (со всех мест: «с каждого места» под небесами), and she asked each in turn where it dwelt (и она спросила каждую по очереди, где она проживает, обитает; to dwell), and each told her; but none knew of the flaming well, till an old eagle said (пока /один/ старый орел /не/ сказал), "I left Tubber Tintye today."

2 "How are all the people there?" asked the aunt.

3 "They are all asleep since yesterday morning (они все спят: «спящие» со вчерашнего утра)," answered the old eagle.

4 The aunt dismissed the birds (отпустила птиц); and turning to the prince, said, "Here is a bridle for you (вот тебе уздечка: «здесь уздечка для тебя»). Go to the stables (в конюшни), shake the bridle (потряси уздечкой), and put it on whatever horse runs out to meet you (и надень ее на того коня, который выбежит к тебе навстречу: «встретить тебя»)."

5 Now the second son of the queen of Erin said,

6 "I am too sick to go farther (я слишком болен, чтобы идти дальше)."

7 "Well, stay here till I come back," said the prince, who took the bridle and went out.

8 The prince of the Lonesome Island stood in front of his aunt's stables, shook the bridle, and out came a dirty (грязный), lean (тощий) little shaggy (косматый, лохматый, неопрятный) horse.

9 "Sit on my back, son of the king of Erin and the queen of Lonesome Island," said the little shaggy horse.

10 This was the first time the prince had heard of his father. He had often wondered who he might be (он часто думал, терялся в догадках, кто он мог быть = кто же его отец), but had never heard who he was before.

 

heavens [hevnz] dismiss [dıs`mıs]

 

1 The aunt now blew on a horn, and all the birds of the air gathered around her from every place under the heavens, and she asked each in turn where it dwelt, and each told her; but none knew of the flaming well, till an old eagle said, "I left Tubber Tintye today."

2 "How are all the people there?" asked the aunt.

3 "They are all asleep since yesterday morning," answered the old eagle.

4 The aunt dismissed the birds; and turning to the prince, said, "Here is a bridle for you. Go to the stables, shake the bridle, and put it on whatever horse runs out to meet you."

5 Now the second son of the queen of Erin said,

6 "I am too sick to go farther."

7 "Well, stay here till I come back," said the prince, who took the bridle and went out.

8 The prince of the Lonesome Island stood in front of his aunt's stables, shook the bridle, and out came a dirty, lean little shaggy horse.

9 "Sit on my back, son of the king of Erin and the queen of Lonesome Island," said the little shaggy horse.

10 This was the first time the prince had heard of his father. He had often wondered who he might be, but had never heard who he was before.

 

1 He mounted the horse (он сел верхом на коня), which said, "Keep a firm grip now (держись крепко: «сохраняй крепкое сжатие» теперь to grip – схватить, крепко держать), for I shall clear the river of fire at a single bound (потому что я перескочу огненную реку одним прыжком; to clear – расчищать; взять барьер, перескочить, не задев), and pass the poison-trees; but if you touch any part of the trees (но если ты тронешь какую-нибудь часть деревьев = дерева), even with a thread of the clothing that's on you (/пусть/ даже ниточкой одежды, которая на тебе), you'll never eat another bite (ты никогда больше не будешь есть другого куска); and as I rush by the end of the castle (и когда я промчусь у конца = угла замка) of Tubber Tintye with the speed of the wind (со скоростью ветра), you must spring from my back through an open window that is there (ты должен прыгнуть с моей спины через открытое окно, которое там); and if you don't get in at the window, you're done for (и если ты не проникнешь внутрь через /это/ окно, ты пропал). I'll wait for you outside till you are ready to go back to Erin."

2 The prince did as the little horse told him. They crossed the river of fire, escaped the touch of the poison-trees, and as the horse shot past the castle (когда конь /пулей/ пронесся: «выстрелил» мимо замка; to shoot - стрелять), the prince sprang through the open window, and came down (приземлился) safe and sound inside (невредимым и здоровым внутри).

 

pass [pα:s] bound [baund] touch [tLt∫]

 

1 He mounted the horse, which said, "Keep a firm grip now, for I shall clear the river of fire at a single bound, and pass the poison-trees; but if you touch any part of the trees, even with a thread of the clothing that's on you, you'll never eat another bite; and as I rush by the end of the castle of Tubber Tintye with the speed of the wind, you must spring from my back through an open window that is there; and if you don't get in at the window, you're done for. I'll wait for you outside till you are ready to go back to Erin."

2 The prince did as the little horse told him. They crossed the river of fire, escaped the touch of the poison-trees, and as the horse shot past the castle, the prince sprang through the open window, and came down safe and sound inside.

 

1 The whole place (все /это/ место), enormous in extent (огромное по протяженности), was filled (было заполнено) with sleeping giants and monsters of sea and land, - great whales, long slippery eels (длинными скользкими угрями; to slip – скользить), bears (медведями), and beasts of every form and kind (вида, разновидности). The prince passed through them and over them till he came to a great stairway (к огромной лестнице). At the head of the stairway (на вершине : «голове» лестницы = поднявшись по лестнице) he went into a chamber, where he found the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, stretched on a couch asleep (растянувшуюся на ложе, диване, спящую). "I'll have nothing to say to you (мне нечего тебе сказать)," thought he, and went on to the next (и прошел дальше, к следующей); and so he looked into twelve chambers. In each was a woman more beautiful than the one before. But when he reached (достиг, добрался до) the thirteenth chamber and opened the door, the flash of gold took the sight from his eyes (вспышка золота = золотого сияния отняла видение у его глаз = ослепила его). He stood a while till the sight came back (он постоял немного, некоторое время, пока зрение не вернулось), and then entered (а затем вошел). In the great bright chamber (в большой светлой комнате) was a golden couch (было золотое ложе), resting on wheels of gold (покоящееся на золотых колесах). The wheels turned continually (постоянно; to continue - продолжать); the couch went round and round (кружилось), never stopping night or day. On the couch lay the queen of Tubber Tintye; and if her twelve maidens were beautiful, they would not be beautiful if seen near her (они не были бы красивыми, если /бы были/ увиденными возле нее). At the foot of the couch was Tubber Tintye itself, - the well of fire. There was a golden cover (крышка) upon the well, and it went around continually with the couch of the queen.

2 "Upon my word (клянусь: «на мое слово» = ей Богу)," said the prince, "I'll rest here a while (я отдохну здесь немного)." And he went up on the couch (взошел на ложе), and never left it for six days and nights.

 

bear [be∂] continue [k∂n`tınju(:)] continually [k∂n`tınju∂lı]

 

1 The whole place, enormous in extent, was filled with sleeping giants and monsters of sea and land, - great whales, long slippery eels, bears, and beasts of every form and kind. The prince passed through them and over them till he came to a great stairway. At the head of the stairway he went into a chamber, where he found the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, stretched on a couch asleep. "I'll have nothing to say to you," thought he, and went on to the next; and so he looked into twelve chambers. In each was a woman more beautiful than the one before. But when he reached the thirteenth chamber and opened the door, the flash of gold took the sight from his eyes. He stood a while till the sight came back, and then entered. In the great bright chamber was a golden couch, resting on wheels of gold. The wheels turned continually; the couch went round and round, never stopping night or day. On the couch lay the queen of Tubber Tintye; and if her twelve maidens were beautiful, they would not be beautiful if seen near her. At the foot of the couch was Tubber Tintye itself, - the well of fire. There was a golden cover upon the well, and it went around continually with the couch of the queen.

2 "Upon my word," said the prince, "I'll rest here a while." And he went up on the couch, and never left it for six days and nights.

 

1 On the seventh morning he said, "It is time (пора: «время») for me now to leave this place." So he came down and filled the three bottles with water from the flaming well. In the golden chamber was a table of gold (золотой стол), and on the table a leg of mutton (баранья нога, окорок) with a loaf of bread; and if all the men in Erin were to eat for a twelvemonth from the table, the mutton and the bread would be in the same form after the eating as before.

2 The prince sat down, ate his fill of the loaf and the leg of mutton, and left them as he had found them. Then he rose up, took his three bottles, put them in his wallet (в свою котомку), and was leaving the chamber, when he said to himself, "It would be a shame to go away without leaving something (будет стыд уйти, не оставив что-нибудь) by which the queen may know who was here while she slept (при помощи чего: «по чему» королева смогла бы узнать, кто был здесь, пока она спала; to sleep)." So he wrote a letter (итак, поэтому он написал письмо, записку; to write – писать), saying that the son of the king of Erin and the queen of the Lonesome Island had spent six days and nights in the golden chamber of Tubber Tintye, had taken away three bottles of water from the flaming well, and had eaten from the table of gold. Putting this letter under the pillow of the queen (под подушку королевы), he went out, stood in the open window, sprang on the back of the lean and shaggy little horse, and passed the trees and the river unharmed (невредимым: «неповрежденным»; to harm – вредить, наносить ущерб; harm – вред, ущерб).

 

mutton [mLtn]

 

1 On the seventh morning he said, "It is time for me now to leave this place." So he came down and filled the three bottles with water from the flaming well. In the golden chamber was a table of gold, and on the table a leg of mutton with a loaf of bread; and if all the men in Erin were to eat for a twelvemonth from the table, the mutton and the bread would be in the same form after the eating as before.

2 The prince sat down, ate his fill of the loaf and the leg of mutton, and left them as he had found them. Then he rose up, took his three bottles, put them in his wallet, and was leaving the chamber, when he said to himself: "It would be a shame to go away without leaving something by which the queen may know who was here while she slept." So he wrote a letter, saying that the son of the king of Erin and the queen of the Lonesome Island had spent six days and nights in the golden chamber of Tubber Tintye, had taken away three bottles of water from the flaming well, and had eaten from the table of gold. Putting this letter under the pillow of the queen, he went out, stood in the open window, sprang on the back of the lean and shaggy little horse, and passed the trees and the river unharmed.

 

1 When they were near his aunt's house, the horse stopped, and said, "Put your hand into my ear (сунь свою руку в мое ухо), and draw out of it a Druidic rod (и вытащи из него друидский жезл); then cut me into four quarters (затем разрежь меня на четыре части), and strike each quarter with the rod (и ударь каждую четверть жезлом). Each one of them will become (станет, перевратится в) the son of a king, for four princes were enchanted (поскольку четверо принцев были заколдованы) and turned into the lean little shaggy horse that carried you to Tubber Tintye. When you have freed (когда ты освободишь) the four princes from this form you can free your two aunts from the spell that is on them, and take them with you to Lonesome Island."

2 The prince did as the horse desired (пожелал); and straightway (и сразу же, тут же) four princes stood before him, and thanking him (благодаря его) for what he had done, they departed at once (они отправились, удалились сразу же), each to his own kingdom (каждый в свое собственное королевство).

3 The prince removed the spell (снял, удалил колдовство, чары) from his aunts, and, travelling with them and the two sons of the queen of Erin, all soon appeared (все вскоре появились) at the castle of the king.

 

quarter [`kwo:t∂] become [bı`kLm] desire [dı`zaı∂] remove [rı`mu:v]

 

1 When they were near his aunt's house, the horse stopped, and said, "Put your hand into my ear, and draw out of it a Druidic rod; then cut me into four quarters, and strike each quarter with the rod. Each one of them will become the son of a king, for four princes were enchanted and turned into the lean little shaggy horse that carried you to Tubber Tintye. When you have freed the four princes from this form you can free your two aunts from the spell that is on them, and take them with you to Lonesome Island."

2 The prince did as the horse desired; and straightway four princes stood before him, and thanking him for what he had done, they departed at once, each to his own kingdom.

3 The prince removed the spell from his aunts, and, travelling with them and the two sons of the queen of Erin, all soon appeared at the castle of the king.

 

1 When they were near the door of their mother's chamber, the elder of the two sons of the queen of Erin stepped up (подошел: «подступил») to the prince of Lonesome Island, snatched the three bottles from the wallet that he had at his side (выхватил, вырвал три бутылки из котомки, которая была у него на боку), and running up to his mother's bed, said,

2 "Here, mother, are the three bottles of water which I brought you from Tubber Tintye."

3 "Thank you, my son; you have saved my life," said she.

4 The prince went on his bark (корабль) and sailed away with his aunts to Lonesome Island, where he lived with his mother seven years.

5 When seven years were over, the queen of Tubber Tintye awoke from her sleep in the golden chamber; and with her the twelve maidens and all the giants, beasts, and monsters that slept in the great castle.

6 When the queen opened her eyes, she saw a boy about six years old playing by himself on the floor (увидела мальчика примерно шести лет, который играл сам по себе на полу). He was very beautiful and bright, and he had gold on his forehead (на своем лбу) and silver on his poll (и серебро на макушке). When she saw the child, she began to cry and wring her hands (начала плакать и ломать: «перекручивать» руки), and said, "Some man has been here while I slept."

7 Straightway she sent for her Seandallglic [old blind sage] (послала за своим старым слепым мудрецом), told him about the child, and asked,

8 "What am I to do now (что я должна теперь делать, что мне теперь делать)?"

9 The old blind sage thought a while, and then said, "Whoever was here must be a hero (кто бы здесь ни был, /он/ должен быть, должно быть, герой, богатырь); for the child has gold on his forehead and silver on his poll, and he never went from this place without leaving his name behind him. Let search be made (прикажи, чтобы был сделан поиск), and we shall know who he was (и мы узнаем, кто это был)."

10 Search was made, and at last they found the letter of the prince under the pillow of the couch. The queen was now glad (была теперь счастлива), and proud of the child (и горда ребенком).

 

poll [p∂ul] hero [`hı∂r∂u]

 

1 When they were near the door of their mother's chamber, the elder of the two sons of the queen of Erin stepped up to the prince of Lonesome Island, snatched the three bottles from the wallet that he had at his side, and running up to his mother's bed, said,

2 "Here, mother, are the three bottles of water which I brought you from Tubber Tintye."

3 "Thank you, my son; you have saved my life," said she.

4 The prince went on his bark and sailed away with his aunts to Lonesome Island, where he lived with his mother seven years.

5 When seven years were over, the queen of Tubber Tintye awoke from her sleep in the golden chamber; and with her the twelve maidens and all the giants, beasts, and monsters that slept in the great castle.

6 When the queen opened her eyes, she saw a boy about six years old playing by himself on the floor. He was very beautiful and bright, and he had gold on his forehead and silver on his poll. When she saw the child, she began to cry and wring her hands, and said, "Some man has been here while I slept."

7 Straightway she sent for her Seandallglic (old blind sage), told him about the child, and asked,

8 "What am I to do now?"

9 The old blind sage thought a while, and then said, "Whoever was here must be a hero; for the child has gold on his forehead and silver on his poll, and he never went from this place without leaving his name behind him. Let search be made, and we shall know who he was."

10 Search was made, and at last they found the letter of the prince under the pillow of the couch. The queen was now glad, and proud of the child.

 

1 Next day she assembled all her forces (собрала все ее /военные/ силы = войска), her giants and guards (стражников); and when she had them drawn up in line (имела их построенными: «вытянутыми, растянутыми» в ряд), the army was seven miles long from van to rear (от авангарда до арьергарда; rear – тыл; задняя сторона). The queen opened through the river of fire a safe way for the host (безопасную дорогу для войска), and led it on (и повела его дальше; to lead) till she came to the castle of the king of Erin. She held all the land (она заняла: «держала» всю землю; to hold) near the castle, so the king had the sea on one side, and the army of the queen of Tubber Tintye on the other, ready to destroy him and all that he had. The queen sent a herald (посланца, герольда) for the king to come down.

2 "What are you going to do (что ты собираешься делать)?" asked the king when he came to her tent (когда он пришел к ее палатке, к ее шатру). "I have had trouble enough in my life already (у меня было уже довольно беспокойств, бед в жизни), without having more of it now (без того чтобы иметь еще больше этого /т.е. беспокойств/ теперь)."

3 "Find for me," said the queen, "the man who came to my castle and entered the golden chamber of Tubber Tintye while I slept, or I'll sweep you and all you have from the face of the earth."

4 The king of Erin called down his elder son, and asked, "Did you enter the chamber of the queen of Tubber Tintye?"

5 "I did."

6 "Go, then, and tell her so, and save us."

7 He went; and when he told the queen, she said,

8 "If you entered my chamber, then mount my gray steed (тогда сядь верхом на моего серого скакуна)."

9 He mounted the steed; and if he did, the steed rose in the air with a bound (поднялся в воздух прыжком), hurled him off his back (сбросил: «швырнул» его со своей спины), in a moment, threw him on a rock, and dashed the brains out of his head (и выбил мозги из его головы; to dash – швырять, разбивать/ся/, брызгать).

 

аssemble [∂`sembl] guard [gα:d] host [h∂ust]

 

1 Next day she assembled all her forces, her giants and guards; and when she had them drawn up in line, the army was seven miles long from van to rear. The queen opened through the river of fire a safe way for the host, and led it on till she came to the castle of the king of Erin. She held all the land near the castle, so the king had the sea on one side, and the army of the queen of Tubber Tintye on the other, ready to destroy him and all that he had. The queen sent a herald for the king to come down.

2 "What are you going to do?" asked the king when he came to her tent. "I have had trouble enough in my life already, without having more of it now."

3 "Find for me," said the queen, "the man who came to my castle and entered the golden chamber of Tubber Tintye while I slept, or I'll sweep you and all you have from the face of the earth."

4 The king of Erin called down his elder son, and asked, "Did you enter the chamber of the queen of Tubber Tintye?"

5 "I did."

6 "Go, then, and tell her so, and save us."

7 He went; and when he told the queen, she said,

8 "If you entered my chamber, then mount my gray steed."

9 He mounted the steed; and if he did, the steed rose in the air with a bound, hurled him off his back, in a moment, threw him on a rock, and dashed the brains out of his head.

 

1 The king called down his second son, who said that he had been in the golden chamber. Then he mounted the gray steed, which killed him as it had his brother.

2 Now the queen called the king again, and said,

3 "Unless you bring the man who entered my golden chamber while I slept, I'll not leave a sign of you (я не оставлю ни знака = ни следа от тебя) or anything you have (ни от чего-либо, что у тебя есть) upon the face of the earth."

4 Straightway the king sent a message to the queen of Lonesome Island, saying, "Come to me with your son and your two sisters!"

5 The queen set out next morning (отправилась в путь на следующее утро), and at sunset she drew up her boat under the castle of the king of Erin. Glad were they to see her at the castle (счастливы, рады они были = как же они были рады увидеть ее у замка), for great dread was on all (потому что великий страх был на всех).

6 Next morning the king went down to the queen of Tubber Tintye, who said, "Bring me the man who entered my castle, or I'll destroy you and all you have in Erin this day."

7 The king went up to the castle; immediately (тотчас же: «непосредственно») the prince of Lonesome Island went to the queen.

8 "Are you the man who entered my castle?" asked she.

9 "I don't know," said the prince.

10 "Go up now on my gray steed!" said the queen.

11 He sat on the gray steed, which rose under him into the sky (который поднялся под ним = с ним на спине в небо; to rise). The prince stood on the back of the horse, and cut three times with his sword (и трижды взмахнул: «резанул» мечом) as he went up under the sun (пока поднимался под солнце). When he came to the earth again, the queen of Tubber Tintye ran over to him (подбежала к нему; to run), put his head on her bosom (положила его голову себе на грудь), and said,

12 "You are the man (ты тот мужчина)."

 

sign [saın] immediately [ı`mi:dj∂tlı]

 

1 The king called down his second son, who said that he had been in the golden chamber. Then he mounted the gray steed, which killed him as it had his brother.

2 Now the queen called the king again, and said,

3 "Unless you bring the man who entered my golden chamber while I slept, I'll not leave a sign of you or anything you have upon the face of the earth."

4 Straightway the king sent a message to the queen of Lonesome Island, saying, "Come to me with your son and your two sisters!"

5 The queen set out next morning, and at sunset she drew up her boat under the castle of the king of Erin. Glad were they to see her at the castle, for great dread was on all.

6 Next morning the king went down to the queen of Tubber Tintye, who said, "Bring me the man who entered my castle, or I'll destroy you and all you have in Erin this day."

7 The king went up to the castle; immediately the prince of Lonesome Island went to the queen.

8 "Are you the man who entered my castle?" asked she.

9 "I don't know," said the prince.

10 "Go up now on my gray steed!" said the queen.

11 He sat on the gray steed, which rose under him into the sky. The prince stood on the back of the horse, and cut three times with his sword as he went up under the sun. When he came to the earth again, the queen of Tubber Tintye ran over to him, put his head on her bosom, and said,

12 "You are the man."

 

1 Now she called the queen of Erin to her tent, and drawing from her own pocket (и вытащив из ее собственного кармана) a belt of silk (пояс из шелка, шелковый пояс), slender as a cord (тонкий, как веревка), she said, "Put this on (надень это)."

2 The queen of Erin put it on, and then the queen of Tubber Tintye said, "Tighten (сожмись; tight – плотный, тугой), belt!" The belt tightened till the queen of Erin screamed with pain (закричала от боли: «с болью»). "Now tell me," said the queen of Tubber Tintye, "who was the father of your elder son (кто был отцом твоего старшего сына)."

3 "The gardener (садовник)," said the queen of Erin.

4 Again the queen of Tubber Tintye said,

5 "Tighten, belt!" The queen of Erin screamed worse than before (хуже чем до этого, прежде); and she had good reason (и у нее была хорошая причина), for she was cut nearly in two (так как она была почти разрезана, перерезана надвое). "Now tell me who was the father of your second son."

6 "The big brewer (большой = толстый пивовар; to brew – варить /пиво/)," said the queen of Erin.

7 Said the queen of Tubber Tintye to the king of Erin, "Get this woman dead (убей эту женщину)."

8 The king put down a big fire then, and when it was blazing high (и когда он пламенел высоко; to blaze – гореть ярким пламенем; blaze - пламя), he threw the wife in, and she was destroyed at once (тут же).

9 "Now do you marry (теперь женись) the queen of Lonesome Island, and my child will be grandchild to you and to her (и мой ребенок будет твоим и ее: «ей и тебе» внуком)," said the queen of Tubber Tintye.

10 This was done (это было сделано), and the queen of Lonesome Island became (стала) queen of Erin and lived in the castle by the sea. And the queen of Tubber Tintye married the prince of Lonesome Island, the champion who entered the golden chamber while she slept.

11 Now the king of Erin sent ten ships with messages to all the kings of the world (отправил десять кораблей с посланиями всем королям мира), inviting them to come to the wedding of the queen of Tubber Tintye and his son, and to his own wedding with the queen of Lonesome Island.

12 The queen removed the Druidic spells from her giants, beasts, and monsters; then went home, and made the prince of Lonesome Island king of Tubber Tintye and lord of the golden chamber (и господином золотой комнаты, золотых покоев).

 

brew [bru:]

 

1 Now she called the queen of Erin to her tent, and drawing from her own pocket a belt of silk, slender as a cord, she said, "Put this on."

2 The queen of Erin put it on, and then the queen of Tubber Tintye said, "Tighten, belt!" The belt tightened till the queen of Erin screamed with pain. "Now tell me," said the queen of Tubber Tintye, "who was the father of your elder son."

3 "The gardener," said the queen of Erin.

4 Again the queen of Tubber Tintye said,

5 "Tighten, belt!" The queen of Erin screamed worse than before; and she had good reason, for she was cut nearly in two. "Now tell me who was the father of your second son."

6 "The big brewer," said the queen of Erin.

7 Said the queen of Tubber Tintye to the king of Erin, "Get this woman dead."

8 The king put down a big fire then, and when it was blazing high, he threw the wife in, and she was destroyed at once.

9 "Now do you marry the queen of Lonesome Island, and my child will be grandchild to you and to her," said the queen of Tubber Tintye.

10 This was done, and the queen of Lonesome Island became queen of Erin and lived in the castle by the sea. And the queen of Tubber Tintye married the prince of Lonesome Island, the champion who entered the golden chamber while she slept.

11 Now the king of Erin sent ten ships with messages to all the kings of the world, inviting them to come to the wedding of the queen of Tubber Tintye and his son, and to his own wedding with the queen of Lonesome Island.

12 The queen removed the Druidic spells from her giants, beasts, and monsters; then went home, and made the prince of Lonesome Island king of Tubber Tintye and lord of the golden chamber.

 

The Shee an Gannon and the Gruagach Gaire

 

1 THE Shee an Gannon [the fairy (эльф, дух) of the Gannon] was born in the morning (родился утром), named at noon (получил имя в полдень), and went in the evening to ask his daughter of the king of Erin (а вечером отправился просить дочь короля Эрина = просить ее руки).

2 "I will give you my daughter in marriage (замуж)," said the king of Erin; "you won't get her (ты не получишь ее), though (однако), unless you go and bring me back the tidings that I want (если ты не пойдешь и не принесешь мне известия, которые я хочу = мне нужны), and tell me what it is that put a stop to the laughing (что это было, что прекратило смех) of the Gruagach Gaire [the laughing Gruagach; Grúagach – the hairy one], who before this laughed always (который до этого смеялся всегда), and laughed so loud (громко) that the whole world heard him. There are twelve iron spikes (тут есть двенадцать железных колышков) out here in the garden behind my castle (здесь снаружи, в саду за моим замком). On eleven of the spikes are the heads of kings' sons who came seeking (ища, добиваясь) my daughter in marriage, and all of them went away to get the knowledge I wanted (и все они оправлялись добыть сведения: «знание», которые мне были нужны). Not one was able (способен) to get it and tell me what stopped the Gruagach Gaire from laughing. I took the heads off them all when they came back without the tidings for which they went, and I'm greatly in dread (весьма опасаюсь) that your head'll be on the twelfth spike, for I'll do the same to you (сделаю с тобой то же самое) that I did to the eleven kings' sons unless you tell what put a stop to the laughing of the Gruagach."

 

fairy [`feırı] marriage [`mærıdż] knowledge [`nolıdż]

 

1 THE Shee an Gannon [the fairy of the Gannon] was born in the morning, named at noon, and went in the evening to ask his daughter of the king of Erin.

2 "I will give you my daughter in marriage," said the king of Erin; "you won't get her, though, unless you go and bring me back the tidings that I want, and tell me what it is that put a stop to the laughing of the Gruagach Gaire [the laughing Gruagach], who before this laughed always, and laughed so loud that the whole world heard him. There are twelve iron spikes out here in the garden behind my castle. On eleven of the spikes are the heads of kings' sons who came seeking my daughter in marriage, and all of them went away to get the knowledge I wanted. Not one was able to get it and tell me what stopped the Gruagach Gaire from laughing. I took the heads off them all when they came back without the tidings for which they went, and I'm greatly in dread that your head'll be on the twelfth spike, for I'll do the same to you that I did to the eleven kings' sons unless you tell what put a stop to the laughing of the Gruagach."

 

1 The Shee an Gannon made no answer, but left the king and pushed away (двинулся прочь; to push – толкать) to know could he find why the Gruagach was silent (молчащим).

2 He took a glen at a step (он одним шагом перешагивал /узкие горные/ долины: «брал долину одним шагом»), a hill at a leap (холм – прыжком), and travelled all day till evening. Then he came to a house. The master of the house (хозяин дома) asked him what sort was he (что он за человек), and he said, "A young man looking for hire (ищущий наемной работы; to hire - нанимать)."

3 "Well," said the master of the house, "I was going tomorrow to look for a man to mind my cows (я собирался завтра искать человека, который присмотрел бы за моими коровами). If you'll work for me (если будешь работать на меня: «для меня»), you'll have a good place (у тебя будет хорошее место = жилье), the best food a man could have to eat in this world (лучшая еда, которую кто-либо может получать поесть в этом мире), and a soft bed to lie on (и мягкая постель, на которой лежать)."

4 The Shee an Gannon took service (принял службу), and ate his supper (и съел свой ужин). Then the master of the house said, "I am the Gruagach Gaire; now that you are my man and have eaten your supper, you'll have a bed of silk (шелковую) to sleep on."

 

silent [`saıl∂nt] hire [`haı∂]

 

1 The Shee an Gannon made no answer, but left the king and pushed away to know could he find why the Gruagach was silent.

2 He took a glen at a step, a hill at a leap, and travelled all day till evening. Then he came to a house. The master of the house asked him what sort was he, and he said, "A young man looking for hire."

3 "Well," said the master of the house, "I was going tomorrow to look for a man to mind my cows. If you'll work for me, you'll have a good place, the best food a man could have to eat in this world, and a soft bed to lie on."

4 The Shee an Gannon took service, and ate his supper. Then the master of the house said, "I am the Gruagach Gaire; now that you are my man and have eaten your supper, you'll have a bed of silk to sleep on."

 

1 Next morning after breakfast the Gruagach said to the Shee an Gannon, "Go out now and loosen (отвяжи) my five golden cows and my bull without horns (и моего быка без рогов), and drive them to pasture (и отгони их на пастбище); but when you have them out on the grass (на траве), be careful you don't let them go near the land of the giant (будь осторожен и не пускай, не допускай их подходить к земле великана)."

2 The new cowboy drove the cattle to pasture, and when near the land of the giant, he saw it was covered with woods (была покрыта лесом: «лесами») and surrounded by a high wall (и окружена высокой стеной). He went up (подошел), put his back against the wall (прислонился спиной к стене: «против стены»), and threw in (и завалил: «бросил внутрь») a great stretch of it (большой кусок: «протяженность» стены; to stretch – растягивать, вытягивать); then he went inside and threw out another great stretch of the wall, and put the five golden cows and the bull without horns on the land of the giant.

3 Then he climbed a tree (затем он забрался на дерево), ate the sweet apples himself (ел сам сладкие яблоки), and threw the sour ones down to the cattle (а кислые сбрасывал вниз скоту) of the Gruagach Gaire.

 

loosen [lu:sn] drove [dr∂uv] pasture [`pα :st∫∂] sour [`sau∂]

 

1 Next morning after breakfast the Gruagach said to the Shee an Gannon, "Go out now and loosen my five golden cows and my bull without horns, and drive them to pasture; but when you have them out on the grass, be careful you don't let them go near the land of the giant."

2 The new cowboy drove the cattle to pasture, and when near the land of the giant, he saw it was covered with woods and surrounded by a high wall. He went up, put his back against the wall, and threw in a great stretch of it; then he went inside and threw out another great stretch of the wall, and put the five golden cows and the bull without horns on the land of the giant.

3 Then he climbed a tree, ate the sweet apples himself, and threw the sour ones down to the cattle of the Gruagach Gaire.

 

1 Soon a great crashing was heard in the woods (вскоре в лесу послышался громкий треск), - the noise of young trees bending (шум сгибаемых молодых деревьев), and old trees breaking (и ломаемых старых деревьев). The cowboy looked around (пастух осмотрелся вокруг), and saw a five-headed giant pushing through the trees (и увидел пятиголового великана, продирающегося: «проталкивающегося» сквозь деревья); and soon he was before him.

2 "Poor miserable creature (жалкое несчастное существо, тварь)," said the giant; but weren't you impudent (ну не был ли ты /настолько/ бесстыден) to come to my land and trouble me in this way (и побеспокоить меня таким образом, вот так)? You're too big for one bite (ты слишком большой для одного кусания, куска = сразу тебя не проглотишь), and too small for two (и слишком мал для двух /кусков/). I don't know what to do but tear you to pieces (кроме как разорвать тебя на кусочки)."

3 "You nasty brute (мерзкая скотина)," said the cowboy, coming down to him from the tree, " 't is little I care for you (плевать я на тебя хотел: «мало я забочусь из-за тебя»)," and then they went at each other (схватились). So great was the noise between them that there was nothing in the world (что ничего = никого не было в мире) but what was looking on and listening to the combat (кто бы не смотрел и не слушал этого сражения = никто не делал ничего другого, как только смотрел и слушал это сражение).

 

mıserable [`mz(∂)r(∂)bl] creature [`kri:t∫∂] impudent [`ımpjud∂nt]

 

1 Soon a great crashing was heard in the woods, - the noise of young trees bending, and old trees breaking. The cowboy looked around, and saw a five-headed giant pushing through the trees; and soon he was before him.

2 "Poor miserable creature," said the giant; but weren't you impudent to come to my land and trouble me in this way? You're too big for one bite, and too small for two. I don't know what to do but tear you to pieces."

3 "You nasty brute," said the cowboy, coming down to him from the tree, " 't is little I care for you," and then they went at each other. So great was the noise between them that there was nothing in the world but what was looking on and listening to the combat.

 

1 They fought till late in the afternoon (они бились до позднего вечера), when the giant was getting the upper hand (стал одолевать, брать верх: «получать верхнюю руку»); and then the cowboy thought that if the giant should kill him (если убьет его), his father and mother would never find him or set eyes on him again (никогда не найдут его и не увидят его больше), and he would never get the daughter of the king of Erin. The heart in his body grew strong at this thought (сердце в его теле выросло сильным, усилилось при этой мысли). He sprang on the giant, and with the first squeeze (и первым ухватом, сжатием; to squeeze – сжимать, сдавливать, стискивать) and thrust (и броском) he put him to his knees in the hard ground (он вдавил его до колен в жесткую почву), with the second thrust to his waist (до пояса), and with the third to his shoulders (до плеч).

2 "I have you at last (наконец); you're done for now!" said the cowboy. Then he took out his knife (вынул свой нож), cut the five heads off the giant, and when he had them off he cut out the tongues (языки) and threw the heads over the wall.

3 Then he put the tongues in his pocket and drove home the cattle. That evening the Gruagach couldn't find vessels enough (достаточно сосудов, посуды) in all his place to hold the milk (чтобы держать = поместить, налить молоко) of the five golden cows.

4 After supper the cowboy would give no talk to his master (не хотел ничего рассказать хозяину), but kept his mind to himself (но хранил при себе свой ум = то, что у него на уме), and went to the bed of silk to sleep.

 

thrust [θrLst] tongue [tLŋ]

 

1 They fought till late in the afternoon, when the giant was getting the upper hand; and then the cowboy thought that if the giant should kill him, his father and mother would never find him or set eyes on him again, and he would never get the daughter of the king of Erin. The heart in his body grew strong at this thought. He sprang on the giant, and with the first squeeze and thrust he put him to his knees in the hard ground, with the second thrust to his waist, and with the third to his shoulders.

2 "I have you at last; you're done for now!" said the cowboy. Then he took out his knife, cut the five heads off the giant, and when he had them off he cut out the tongues and threw the heads over the wall.

3 Then he put the tongues in his pocket and drove home the cattle. That evening the Gruagach couldn't find vessels enough in all his place to hold the milk of the five golden cows.

4 After supper the cowboy would give no talk to his master, but kept his mind to himself, and went to the bed of silk to sleep.

 

1 Next morning after breakfast the cowboy drove out his cattle, and going on farther than the day before (дальше, чем в предыдущий день), stopped at a high wall (остановился у высокой стены). He put his back to the wall, threw in a long stretch of it, then went in and threw out another long stretch of it.

2 After that he put the five golden cows and the bull without horns on the land, and going up on a tree, ate sweet apples himself, and threw down the sour ones to the cattle.

3 Now the son of the king of Tisean [= son of king of Envy - зависть] set out (отправился) from the king of Erin on the same errand (по тому же поручению, в ту же командировку), after asking for his daughter; and as soon (как только) as the cowboy drove in his cattle on the second day, he came along by the giant's land (добрался до земли великана), found the five heads of the giant thrown out (выброшенные) by the cowboy the day before, and picking them up (подобрав их), ran off to the king of Erin and put them down before him.

4 "Oh, you have done good work (ты сделал хорошую работу)!" said the king. "You have won one third of my daughter (ты добыл: «выиграл» треть моей дочери = на одну треть)."

 

along [∂`loŋ]

 

1 Next morning after breakfast the cowboy drove out his cattle, and going on farther than the day before, stopped at a high wall. He put his back to the wall, threw in a long stretch of it, then went in and threw out another long stretch of it.

2 After that he put the five golden cows and the bull without horns on the land, and going up on a tree, ate sweet apples himself, and threw down the sour ones to the cattle.

3 Now the son of the king of Tisean [= son of king of Envy] set out from the king of Erin on the same errand, after asking for his daughter; and as soon as the cowboy drove in his cattle on the second day, he came along by the giant's land, found the five heads of the giant thrown out by the cowboy the day before, and picking them up, ran off to the king of Erin and put them down before him.

4 "Oh, you have done good work!" said the king. "You have won one third of my daughter."

 

1 Soon after the cowboy had begun to eat sweet apples (начал есть сладкие яблоки), and the son of the king of Tisean had run off with the five heads, there came a great noise of young trees bending, and old trees breaking, and presently the cowboy saw a giant larger (больше, крупнее) than the one he had killed the day before.

2 "You miserable little wretch (негодник)!" cried the giant; "what brings you here on my land?"

3 "You wicked brute (злая скотина)!" said the cowboy, "I don't care for you," and slipping (соскользнув) down from the tree, he fell upon the giant (он напал на великана).

4 The fight was fiercer (свирепее, яростней) than his first one; but towards evening (к вечеру), when he was growing faint (когда он начал становиться все слабее, ослабленнее), the cowboy remembered that if he should fall, neither his father nor mother would see him again, and he would never get the daughter of the king of Erin.

5 This thought gave him strength (эта мысль дала ему силу); and jumping up (подскочив), he caught the giant (он схватил, поймал великана), put him with one thrust to his knees in the hard earth, with a second to his waist, with a third to his shoulders, and then swept (смахнул: «смёл») the five heads off him and threw them over the wall, after he had cut out the tongues and put them in his pocket.

6 Leaving the body of the giant, the cowboy drove home the cattle, and the Gruagach had still greater trouble (ему было еще трудней: «имел еще большее беспокойство») in finding vessels for the milk of the five golden cows.

7 After supper the cowboy said not a word, but went to sleep.

 

fierce [fı∂s] caught [ko:t]

 

1 Soon after the cowboy had begun to eat sweet apples, and the son of the king of Tisean had run off with the five heads, there came a great noise of young trees bending, and old trees breaking, and presently the cowboy saw a giant larger than the one he had killed the day before.

2 "You miserable little wretch!" cried the giant; "what brings you here on my land?"

3 "You wicked brute!" said the cowboy, "I don't care for you," and slipping down from the tree, he fell upon the giant.

4 The fight was fiercer than his first one; but towards evening, when he was growing faint, the cowboy remembered that if he should fall, neither his father nor mother would see him again, and he would never get the daughter of the king of Erin.

5 This thought gave him strength; and jumping up, he caught the giant, put him with one thrust to his knees in the hard earth, with a second to his waist, with a third to his shoulders, and then swept the five heads off him and threw them over the wall, after he had cut out the tongues and put them in his pocket.

6 Leaving the body of the giant, the cowboy drove home the cattle, and the Gruagach had still greater trouble in finding vessels for the milk of the five golden cows.

7 After supper the cowboy said not a word, but went to sleep.

 

1 Next morning he drove the cattle still farther (еще дальше), and came to green woods and a strong wall. Putting his back to the wall, he threw in a great piece of it, and going in, threw out another piece. Then he drove the five golden cows and the bull without horns to the land inside, ate sweet apples himself, and threw down sour ones to the cattle.

2 The son of the king of Tisean came and carried off (унес) the heads as on the day before.

3 Presently a third giant came crashing through the woods, and a battle followed (и последовала битва) more terrible (более ужасная) than the other two.

4 Towards evening the giant was gaining the upper hand (начал брат верх; to gain – выигрывать; добывать; зарабатывать), and the cowboy, growing weak (становясь слабым = все больше слабея), would have been killed (был бы убит); but the thought of his parents and the daughter of the king of Erin gave him strength, and he swept the five heads off the giant, and threw them over the wall after he had put the tongues in his pocket.

5 Then the cowboy drove home his cattle; and the Gruagach didn't know what to do with the milk of the five golden cows, there was so much of it.

6 But when the cowboy was on the way home with the cattle, the son of the king of Tisean came, took the five heads of the giant, and hurried (поспешил) to the king of Erin.

7 "You have won my daughter now," said the king of Erin when he saw the heads; "but you'll not get her unless you tell me what stops the Gruagach Gaire from laughing."

 

thought [θo:t] laugh [lα:f]

 

1 Next morning he drove the cattle still farther, and came to green woods and a strong wall. Putting his back to the wall, he threw in a great piece of it, and going in, threw out another piece. Then he drove the five golden cows and the bull without horns to the land inside, ate sweet apples himself, and threw down sour ones to the cattle.

2 The son of the king of Tisean came and carried off the heads as on the day before.

3 Presently a third giant came crashing through the woods, and a battle followed more terrible than the other two.

4 Towards evening the giant was gaining the upper hand, and the cowboy, growing weak, would have been killed; but the thought of his parents and the daughter of the king of Erin gave him strength, and he swept the five heads off the giant, and threw them over the wall after he had put the tongues in his pocket.

5 Then the cowboy drove home his cattle; and the Gruagach didn't know what to do with the milk of the five golden cows, there was so much of it.

6 But when the cowboy was on the way home with the cattle, the son of the king of Tisean came, took the five heads of the giant, and hurried to the king of Erin.

7 "You have won my daughter now," said the king of Erin when he saw the heads; "but you'll not get her unless you tell me what stops the Gruagach Gaire from laughing."

 

1 On the fourth morning the cowboy rose before his master, and the first words he said to the Gruagach were:

2 "What keeps you from laughing (что удерживает тебя от смеха, мешает тебе смеяться), you who used to laugh so loud (тебя, который имел обыкновение смеяться, обычно смеялся так громко) that the whole world heard you?"

3 "I'm sorry (сожалею, жаль)," said the Gruagach, "that the daughter of the king of Erin sent you here (послала тебя сюда)."

4 "If you don't tell me of your own will (по своей собственной воле), I'll make you tell me (я заставлю тебя сказать мне)," said the cowboy and he put a face on himself (и он сделал такое лицо: «надел на себя такое лицо») that was terrible to look at (что было страшно на него смотреть), and running through the house like a madman (и бегая по дому, как безумец), could find nothing that would give pain enough (не мог найти ничего, что бы сделало достаточно больно: «дало бы достаточно боли») to the Gruagach but some ropes (кроме веревок) made of untanned sheepskin (сделанных из недубленой овечьей кожи; tan – дубильная кора; to tan – дубить кожу) hanging on the wall (висящих на стене).

5 He took these down (он снял их), caught the Gruagach, fastened his two hands behind him (связал, скрепил ему обе руки за спиной), and tied his feet (и связал его ноги) so that his little toes were whispering to his ears (так что его мизинцы шептались с его ушами; toe – палец ноги). When he was in this state (в этом состоянии, положении) the Gruagach said,

6 "I'll tell you what stopped my laughing if you set me free (если ты меня освободишь)."

 

fasten [fα:sn]

 

1 On the fourth morning the cowboy rose before his master, and the first words he said to the Gruagach were:

2 "What keeps you from laughing, you who used to laugh so loud that the whole world heard you?"

3 "I'm sorry," said the Gruagach, "that the daughter of the king of Erin sent you here."

4 "If you don't tell me of your own will, I'll make you tell me," said the cowboy and he put a face on himself that was terrible to look at, and running through the house like a madman, could find nothing that would give pain enough to the Gruagach but some ropes made of untanned sheepskin hanging on the wall.

5 He took these down, caught the Gruagach, fastened his two hands behind him, and tied his feet so that his little toes were whispering to his ears. When he was in this state the Gruagach said,

6 "I'll tell you what stopped my laughing if you set me free."

 

1 So the cowboy unbound him (развязал его), the two sat down together, and the Gruagach said, "I lived in this castle here with my twelve sons. We ate, drank, played cards, and enjoyed ourselves (и развлекались: «развлекали нас самих»), till one day when my sons and I were playing, a wizard hare (волшебный заяц, заяц-колдун) came rushing in (примчался), jumped on our table (запрыгнул на наш стол), defiled it (запачкал, загрязнил его), and ran away.

2 "On another day he came again: but if he did (если = хотя, пускай он /прибежал/), we were ready for him (мы были готовы к нему), my twelve sons and myself. As soon as he defiled our table and ran off, we made after him (отправились за ним в погоню), and followed him till nightfall, when he went into a glen (в /узкую горную/ долину). We saw a light before us. I ran on (я побежал вперед, дальше), and came to a house with a great apartment (с большим помещением), where there was a man with twelve daughters, and the hare was tied to the side of the room near the women.

3 "There was a large pot (большой горшок, котел) over the fire in the room, and a great stork boiling in the pot (и огромный аист варился в котле). The man of the house said to me, 'There are bundles of rushes at the end of the room (связки тростника в углу: «в конце» помещения), go there and sit down with your men!'

4 He went into the next room (в соседнюю комнату) and brought out two pikes (две пики, двое вил), one of wood (из дерева, древесины), the other of iron (из железа), and asked me which of the pikes would I take. I said, 'I'll take the iron one' for I thought in my heart that if an attack should come on me, I could defend myself (я смогу защитить себя, защититься) better with the iron than the wooden pike.

5 "The man of the house gave me the iron pike, and the first chance of taking what I could out of the pot on the point (на острие) of the pike. I got but a small piece of the stork (только маленький кусок аиста), and the man of the house took all the rest (весь остаток, все остальное) on his wooden pike. We had to fast (нам пришлось поститься) that night; and when the man and his twelve daughters ate the flesh of the stork (съели мясо: «плоть» аиста), they hurled the bare bones (они швырнули голые кости) in the faces of my sons and myself.

6 "We had to stop all night that way, beaten (побитые) on the faces by the bones of the stork.

 

wizard [`wız∂d] defile [dı`faıl] bare [be∂]

 

1 So the cowboy unbound him, the two sat down together, and the Gruagach said, "I lived in this castle here with my twelve sons. We ate, drank, played cards, and enjoyed ourselves, till one day when my sons and I were playing, a wizard hare came rushing in, jumped on our table, defiled it, and ran away.

2 "On another day he came again: but if he did, we were ready for him, my twelve sons and myself. As soon as he defiled our table and ran off, we made after him, and followed him till nightfall, when he went into a glen. We saw a light before us. I ran on, and came to a house with a great apartment, where there was a man with twelve daughters, and the hare was tied to the side of the room near the women.

3 "There was a large pot over the fire in the room, and a great stork boiling in the pot. The man of the house said to me, 'There are bundles of rushes at the end of the room, go there and sit down with your men!'

4 He went into the next room and brought out two pikes, one of wood, the other of iron, and asked me which of the pikes would I take. I said, 'I'll take the iron one' for I thought in my heart that if an attack should come on me, I could defend myself better with the iron than the wooden pike.

5 "The man of the house gave me the iron pike, and the first chance of taking what I could out of the pot on the point of the pike. I got but a small piece of the stork, and the man of the house took all the rest on his wooden pike. We had to fast that night; and when the man and his twelve daughters ate the flesh of the stork, they hurled the bare bones in the faces of my sons and myself.

6 "We had to stop all night that way, beaten on the faces by the bones of the stork.

 

1 "Next morning, when we were going away, the man of the house asked me to stay a while (остаться ненадолго); and going into the next room, he brought out twelve loops (петли, хомуты) of iron and one of wood, and said to me,

2 'Put the heads of your twelve sons into the iron loops, or your own head into the wooden one; and I said, 'I'll put the twelve heads of my sons in the iron loops, and keep my own out of the wooden one.'

3 "He put the iron loops on the necks (шеи) of my twelve sons, and put the wooden one on his own neck. Then he snapped (защелкнул) the loops one after another, till he took the heads off my twelve sons and threw the heads and bodies out of the house; but he did nothing to hurt his own neck (но он вовсе не повредил при этом собственную шею: «не сделал ничего, чтобы /могло/ повредить его собственную шею»).

4 "When he had killed my sons he took hold of me (он схватил меня) and stripped the skin and flesh from the small of my back down (и содрал кожу и плоть полоской с моей спины, с поясницы), and when he had done that he took the skin of a black sheep (черной овцы) that had been hanging on the wall for seven years (которая семь лет висела на стене) and clapped it on my body (и быстро наложил: «хлопнул, прихлопнул» ее на моей тело) in place of my own flesh and skin (вместо моей собственной плоти и кожи); and the sheepskin grew on me (приросла ко мне, росла на мне), and every year since then I shear myself (и каждый год с тех пор я стригу себя; to shear – стричь /овец/), and every bit of wool (и каждый кусочек шерсти) I use for the stockings (который я использую для чулков) that I wear (что я ношу) I clip off my own back (я состригаю со своей собственной спины)."

5 When he had said this, the Gruagach showed the cowboy his back covered with thick black wool (показал пастуху свою спину, покрытую толстой = густой черной шерстью).

 

shear [∫ı∂]

 

1 "Next morning, when we were going away, the man of the house asked me to stay a while; and going into the next room, he brought out twelve loops of iron and one of wood, and said to me,

2 'Put the heads of your twelve sons into the iron loops, or your own head into the wooden one; and I said, 'I'll put the twelve heads of my sons in the iron loops, and keep my own out of the wooden one.'

3 "He put the iron loops on the necks of my twelve sons, and put the wooden one on his own neck. Then he snapped the loops one after another, till he took the heads off my twelve sons and threw the heads and bodies out of the house; but he did nothing to hurt his own neck.

4 "When he had killed my sons he took hold of me and stripped the skin and flesh from the small of my back down, and when he had done that he took the skin of a black sheep that had been hanging on the wall for seven years and clapped it on my body in place of my own flesh and skin; and the sheepskin grew on me, and every year since then I shear myself, and every bit of wool I use for the stockings that I wear I clip off my own back."

5 When he had said this, the Gruagach showed the cowboy his back covered with thick black wool.

 

1 After what he had seen and heard, the cowboy said, "I know now why you don't laugh, and small blame to you (и мало порицания, вины = и неудивительно). But does that hare come here still to spoil your table (но прибегает ли заяц сюда все еще, до сих пор, чтобы портить = грязнить твой стол)?"

2 "He does indeed (да, в самом деле)," said the Gruagach.

3 Both went to the table to play, and they were not long playing cards when the hare ran in; and before they could stop him he was on the table, and had put it in such a state (и привел его /стол/ в такое состояние) that they could not play on it longer if they had wanted to (что они не смогли бы играть на нем больше: «дольше», даже если бы захотели).

4 But the cowboy made after the hare, and the Gruagach after the cowboy, and they ran as fast as ever their legs could carry them till nightfall (так быстро, как только их ноги могли нести их, до наступления ночи); and when the hare was entering the castle (входил, вбегал в замок) where the twelve sons of the Gruagach were killed, the cowboy caught him by the two hind legs (поймал его за две задние ноги; to catch) and dashed out his brains (и выбил его мозги) against the wall (о стену); and the skull of the hare was knocked into the chief room of the castle (а череп зайца вылетел: «был выбит» в главный зал, главное помещение дворца), and fell at the feet of the master of the place (и упал к ногам хозяина этого места).

5 "Who has dared (кто осмелился) to interfere (вмешаться = помешать) with my fighting pet (моему боевому любимцу; pet – любимец, баловень; любимое животное)?" screamed he (завопил он).

6 "I," said the cowboy; "and if your pet had had manners (и если бы твой любимчик умел себя вести: «имел бы манеры»), he might be alive now (он мог бы быть сейчас жив)."

 

skull [skLl] dare [de∂] interfere [ınte`fı∂]

 

1 After what he had seen and heard, the cowboy said, "I know now why you don't laugh, and small blame to you. But does that hare come here still to spoil your table?"

2 "He does indeed," said the Gruagach.

3 Both went to the table to play, and they were not long playing cards when the hare ran in; and before they could stop him he was on the table, and had put it in such a state that they could not play on it longer if they had wanted to.

4 But the cowboy made after the hare, and the Gruagach after the cowboy, and they ran as fast as ever their legs could carry them till nightfall; and when the hare was entering the castle where the twelve sons of the Gruagach were killed, the cowboy caught him by the two hind legs and dashed out his brains against the wall; and the skull of the hare was knocked into the chief room of the castle, and fell at the feet of the master of the place.

5 "Who has dared to interfere with my fighting pet?" screamed he.

6 "I," said the cowboy; "and if your pet had had manners, he might be alive now."

 

1 The cowboy and the Gruagach stood by the fire. A stork was boiling in the pot, as when the Gruagach came the first time. The master of the house went into the next room and brought out an iron and a wooden pike, and asked the cowboy which would he choose (которую /пику/ он выберет).

2 "I'll take the wooden one," said the cowboy; "and you may keep the iron one for yourself."

3 So he took the wooden one; and going to the pot, brought out on the pike all the stork except a small bite, and he and the Gruagach fell to eating (приступили к еде), and they were eating the flesh of the stork all night. The cowboy and the Gruagach were at home in the place that time.

4 In the morning the master of the house went into the next room, took down the twelve iron loops with a wooden one, brought them out, and asked the cowboy which would he take, the twelve iron or the one wooden loop.

5 "What could I do with the twelve iron ones for myself or my master? I'll take the wooden one."

6 He put it on, and taking the twelve iron loops, put them on the necks of the twelve daughters of the house, then snapped the twelve heads off them, and turning to their father, said, "I'll do the same thing to you unless you bring the twelve sons of my master to life (если только ты не оживишь: «не приведешь к жизни» двенадцать сыновей моего хозяина), and make them as well and strong (и сделаешь их такими же здоровыми и сильными) as when you took their heads (как /они были/ когда ты взял их головы)."

7 The master of the house went out and brought the twelve to life again; and when the Gruagach saw all his sons alive and as well as ever (как всегда), he let a laugh out of himself (он рассмеялся: «испустил из себя смех»), and all the Eastern world heard the laugh (и весь восточный мир слышал этот смех).

 

saw [so:]

 

1 The cowboy and the Gruagach stood by the fire. A stork was boiling in the pot, as when the Gruagach came the first time. The master of the house went into the next room and brought out an iron and a wooden pike, and asked the cowboy which would he choose.

2 "I'll take the wooden one," said the cowboy; "and you may keep the iron one for yourself."

3 So he took the wooden one; and going to the pot, brought out on the pike all the stork except a small bite, and he and the Gruagach fell to eating, and they were eating the flesh of the stork all night. The cowboy and the Gruagach were at home in the place that time.

4 In the morning the master of the house went into the next room, took down the twelve iron loops with a wooden one, brought them out, and asked the cowboy which would he take, the twelve iron or the one wooden loop.

5 "What could I do with the twelve iron ones for myself or my master? I'll take the wooden one."

6 He put it on, and taking the twelve iron loops, put them on the necks of the twelve daughters of the house, then snapped the twelve heads off them, and turning to their father, said, "I'll do the same thing to you unless you bring the twelve sons of my master to life, and make them as well and strong as when you took their heads."

7 The master of the house went out and brought the twelve to life again; and when the Gruagach saw all his sons alive and as well as ever, he let a laugh out of himself, and all the Eastern world heard the laugh.

 

1 Then the cowboy said to the Gruagach, "It's a bad thing you have done to me (плохую вещь ты сделал мне), for the daughter of the king of Erin will be married the day after your laugh is heard (поскольку дочь короля Эрина будет отдана замуж на следующий день после того, как будет услышан твой смех)."

2 "Oh! then we must be there in time (мы должны быть там = попасть туда вовремя)," said the Gruagach; and they all made away (отправились прочь) from the place as fast as ever they could, the cowboy, the Gruagach, and his twelve sons.

3 On the road they came to a woman (на дороге они встретили женщину) who was crying very hard (которая очень сильно, горько: «жестко» плакала).

4 "What is your trouble (что у тебя за беда)?" asked the cowboy.

5 "You need have no care (не беспокойтесь об этом, не обращайте внимания: «вам не нужно заботиться, беспокоиться»)," said she, "for I will not tell you."

6 "You must tell me," said he, "for I'll help you out of it (потому что я помогу тебе из этого = выйти из этого положения)."

7 "Well," said the woman, "I have three sons, and they used to play hurley (и они имели обыкновение играть в /ирландский/ хоккей на траве) with the three sons of the king of the Sasenach [English], and they were more than a match (они были больше, чем пара, ровня = превосходили) for the king's sons. And it was the rule (и было такое правило) that the winning side should give three wallops (что победившая сторона должна дать три сильных удара) of their hurleys to the other side (своими клюшками другой стороне); and my sons were winning every game (выигрывали каждую игру), and gave such a beating (и дали такие побои; to beat – бить) to the king's sons that they complained to their father (что те пожаловались своему отцу), and the king carried away my sons to London, and he is going to hang them there today (и он собирается повесить их там сегодня)."

8 "I'll bring them here this minute," said the cowboy.

9 "You have no time," said the Gruagach.

10 "Have you tobacco and a pipe (трубку)?" asked the cowboy of the Gruagach.

11 "I have not," said he.

12 "Well, I have," said the cowboy; and putting his hand in his pocket, he took out tobacco and a pipe, gave them to the Gruagach, and said,

13 "I'll be in London and back before you can put tobacco in this pipe and light it (и зажечь его /табак/)."

14 He disappeared (исчез), was back from London with the three boys all safe and well (невредимыми и здоровыми), and gave them to their mother before the Gruagach could get a taste of smoke out of the pipe (прежде чем Груагах смог попробовать: «получить вкус» дыма из трубки).

15 "Now come with us," said the cowboy to the woman and her sons, "to the wedding of the daughter of the king of Erin."

 

hurley [`h∂:lı] wallop [`wol∂p] complain [k∂m`pleın] tobacco [t∂`bæk∂u]

 

1 Then the cowboy said to the Gruagach: "It's a bad thing you have done to me, for the daughter of the king of Erin will be married the day after your laugh is heard."

2 "Oh! then we must be there in time," said the Gruagach; and they all made away from the place as fast as ever they could, the cowboy, the Gruagach, and his twelve sons.

3 On the road they came to a woman who was crying very hard.

4 "What is your trouble?" asked the cowboy.

5 "You need have no care," said she, "for I will not tell you."

6 "You must tell me," said he, "for I'll help you out of it."

7 "Well," said the woman, "I have three sons, and they used to play hurley with the three sons of the king of the Sasenach [English], and they were more than a match for the king's sons. And it was the rule that the winning side should give three wallops of their hurleys to the other side; and my sons were winning every game, and gave such a beating to the king's sons that they complained to their father, and the king carried away my sons to London, and he is going to hang them there today."

8 "I'll bring them here this minute," said the cowboy.

9 "You have no time," said the Gruagach.

10 "Have you tobacco and a pipe?" asked the cowboy of the Gruagach.

11 "I have not," said he.

12 "Well, I have," said the cowboy; and putting his hand in his pocket, he took out tobacco and a pipe, gave them to the Gruagach, and said,

13 "I'll be in London and back before you can put tobacco in this pipe and light it."

14 He disappeared, was back from London with the three boys all safe and well, and gave them to their mother before the Gruagach could get a taste of smoke out of the pipe.

15 "Now come with us," said the cowboy to the woman and her sons, "to the wedding of the daughter of the king of Erin."

 

1 They hurried on (они поспешили дальше, вперед); and when within three miles (в трех милях) of the king's castle there was such a throng of people (толпа, толкучка народу) that no one could go a step ahead (что никто не мог продвинутся вперед ни на шаг). "We must clear a road through this (очистить дорогу через это = пробиться)," said the cowboy.

2 "We must indeed," said the Gruagach; and at it they went, threw the people some on one side and some on the other (разбрасывая людей кого на одну сторону, кого на другую), and soon they had an opening for themselves (и вскоре у них: «для них самих» был проход: «открытое место, отверстие») to the king's castle.

3 As they went in, the daughter of the king of Erin and the son of the king of Tisean were on their knees (на коленях) just going to be married (как раз готовые быть обвенчанными, как раз их собирались поженить). The cowboy drew his hand on the bridegroom (поднял: «протянул» руку на жениха), and gave a blow (удар) that sent him spinning (который послал, отправил его крутящимся; to spin – прясть; крутить/ся/) till he stopped under a table at the other side of the room (пока он /не/ остановился под столом с другой стороны = в другом конце помещения).

4 "What scoundrel struck that blow (какой негодяй нанес: «ударил» этот удар)?" asked the king of Erin.

5 "It was I," said the cowboy.

6 "What reason had you (какую причину ты имел) to strike the man who won my daughter?"

7 "It was I who won your daughter, not he; and if you don't believe me (и если ты мне не веришь), the Gruagach Gaire is here himself. He'll tell you the whole story from beginning to end (он расскажет тебе всю историю от начала до конца), and show you the tongues of the giants (и покажет тебе языки великанов)."

8 So the Gruagach came up and told the king the whole story, how the Shee an Gannon had become his cowboy (стал его пастухом), had guarded (стерег) the five golden cows and the bull without horns, cut off the heads of the five-headed giants, killed the wizard hare, and brought his own twelve sons to life. "And then (и потом = кроме того)," said the Gruagach, "he is the only man in the whole world I have ever told (он единственный человек во всем, в целом мире, которому я когда-либо сказал) why I stopped laughing (почему я перестал смеяться), and the only one who has ever seen my fleece of wool (мое шерстяное руно; fleece – руно, овечья шерсть)."

9 When the king of Erin heard what the Gruagach said, and saw the tongues of the giants fitted into the heads (и увидел, что языки великанов подходят, соответствуют головам, как раз вставляются в головы), he made the Shee an Gannon kneel down by his daughter (заставил, приказал встать на колени рядом со своей дочерью), and they were married on the spot (на месте = тут же).

10 Then the son of the king of Tisean was thrown into prison (был брошен в тюрьму), and the next day they put down a great fire, and the deceiver was burned to ashes (и обманщик был сожжен дотла; ashes – пепел; to deceive - обманывать).

11 The wedding lasted nine days (свадьба продолжалась девять дней), and the last day was better than the first (и последний день был лучше, чем первый).

 

scoundrel [`skaundr(∂)l] believe [bı`li:v] prison [prızn] deceiver [dı`si:v∂]

 

1 They hurried on; and when within three miles of the king's castle there was such a throng of people that no one could go a step ahead. "We must clear a road through this," said the cowboy.

2 "We must indeed," said the Gruagach; and at it they went, threw the people some on one side and some on the other, and soon they had an opening for themselves to the king's castle.

3 As they went in, the daughter of the king of Erin and the son of the king of Tisean were on their knees just going to be married. The cowboy drew his hand on the bridegroom, and gave a blow that sent him spinning till he stopped under a table at the other side of the room.

4 "What scoundrel struck that blow?" asked the king of Erin.

5 "It was I," said the cowboy.

6 "What reason had you to strike the man who won my daughter?"

7 "It was I who won your daughter, not he; and if you don't believe me, the Gruagach Gaire is here himself. He'll tell you the whole story from beginning to end, and show you the tongues of the giants."

8 So the Gruagach came up and told the king the whole story, how the Shee an Gannon had become his cowboy, had guarded the five golden cows and the bull without horns, cut off the heads of the five-headed giants, killed the wizard hare, and brought his own twelve sons to life. "And then," said the Gruagach, "he is the only man in the whole world I have ever told why I stopped laughing, and the only one who has ever seen my fleece of wool."

9 When the king of Erin heard what the Gruagach said, and saw the tongues of the giants fitted into the heads, he made the Shee an Gannon kneel down by his daughter, and they were married on the spot.

10 Then the son of the king of Tisean was thrown into prison, and the next day they put down a great fire, and the deceiver was burned to ashes.

11 The wedding lasted nine days, and the last day was better than the first.

 

The Three Daughters of the King of the East,
and the Son of a King in Erin

 

1 THERE was once a king in Erin, and he had an only son. While this son was a little child his mother died (когда еще, пока этот сын был маленьким ребенком, его мать умерла).

2 After a time the king married and had a second son.

3 The two boys grew up together (выросли вместе) and as the elder was far handsomer (и поскольку старший был значительно красивее) and better than the younger, the queen became jealous (стала ревнивой, завистливой), and was for banishing him out of her sight (и была за изгнание его с ее глаз: «вида»).

4 The king's castle stood near the shore of Loch Erne (возле берега озера Эрне), and three swans came every day to be in the water (и три лебедя прилетали каждый день, чтобы побыть в воде) and swim in the lake (и поплавать в озере). The elder brother used to go fishing (старший брат обычно ходил рыбачить); and once when he sat at the side of the water, the three swans made young women of themselves (превратились в девушек: «сделали из себя молодых женщин»), came to where he sat, and talked to the king's son.

5 The queen had a boy minding cows in the place (у королевы был парень /пастух/, следивший за коровами, пасущий коров в том месте), and when he went home that night he told about what he had seen, - that there were three young women at the lake, and the king's son was talking to the three that day. Next morning the queen called the cowboy to her, and said, "Here is a pin of slumber (вот /тебе/ булавка для сна, дремы, сонная булавка); and do you stick it (воткни ее) in the clothes of the king's son before the young women come (прежде чем девушки придут), and when they go away, take out the pin and bring it back to me."

 

jealous [`dżel∂s] banish [`bænı∫] swan [swon]

 

1 THERE was once a king in Erin, and he had an only son. While this son was a little child his mother died.

2 After a time the king married and had a second son.

3 The two boys grew up together and as the elder was far handsomer and better than the younger, the queen became jealous, and was for banishing him out of her sight.

4 The king's castle stood near the shore of Loch Erne, and three swans came every day to be in the water and swim in the lake. The elder brother used to go fishing; and once when he sat at the side of the water, the three swans made young women of themselves, came to where he sat, and talked to the king's son.

5 The queen had a boy minding cows in the place, and when he went home that night he told about what he had seen, - that there were three young women at the lake, and the king's son was talking to the three that day. Next morning the queen called the cowboy to her, and said, "Here is a pin of slumber; and do you stick it in the clothes of the king's son before the young women come, and when they go away, take out the pin and bring it back to me."

 

1 That day when the cowboy saw the three young women coming, he went near and threw the pin, which stuck in the clothes of the king's son. That instant he fell asleep on the ground (в то же мгновение он заснул: «свалился спящим» на земле).

2 When the young women came, one of them took a towel (одна из них взяла полотенце), dipped it in the cold water of the lake (мокнула его в холодную воду озера), and rubbed his face (и потерла его лицо); but she could not rouse him (но она не смогла поднять = пробудить его). When their time came to go, they were crying and lamenting (они плакали и жаловались, причитали) because the young man was asleep; and one of the three put a golden pin in his bosom (вложила, приколола золотую булавку за пазуху; bosom – грудь), so that when he woke up (с тем, чтобы когда он проснется) he would find it (он бы нашел ее) and keep her in mind (и хранил ее /девушку/ в памяти).

3 After they had gone a couple of hours (когда прошла пара часов с тех пор, как они ушли), the cowboy came up (пришел, подошел), took out the sleeping-pin, and hurried off (и поспешил прочь). The king's son woke up without delay (тут же: «безотлагательно»; to delay – откладывать, отсрочивать); and finding the golden pin in his bosom, he knew the young woman had come to see him.

 

towel [`tau∂l] bosom [`buz∂m]

 

1 That day when the cowboy saw the three young women coming, he went near and threw the pin, which stuck in the clothes of the king's son. That instant he fell asleep on the ground.

2 When the young women came, one of them took a towel, dipped it in the cold water of the lake, and rubbed his face; but she could not rouse him. When their time came to go, they were crying and lamenting because the young man was asleep; and one of the three put a golden pin in his bosom, so that when he woke up he would find it and keep her in mind.

3 After they had gone a couple of hours, the cowboy came up, took out the sleeping-pin, and hurried off. The king's son woke up without delay; and finding the golden pin in his bosom, he knew the young woman had come to see him.

 

1 Next day he fished and waited again (и ждал снова). When the cowboy saw the young women coming out of the lake, he stole tip a second time (он подкрался тихонько во второй раз; to steal – красть; красться), and threw the pin, which stuck in his clothes, and that moment he was drowsy (сонный) and fell asleep. When the young women came he was lying on the ground asleep. One of them rubbed him with a towel dipped in the water of the lake; but no matter what she did (но чтобы она не делала: «неважно, что она делала»), he slept on (он продолжал спать, спал дальше), and when they had to go (когда им нужно было уходить), she put a gold ring in his bosom (она положила ему за пазуху золотое кольцо). When the sisters were leaving the lake, and had put on their swan-skins (и надели свое лебединое оперенье: «лебединые шкуры») and become swans, they all flew around him and flapped their wings in his face (и хлопали, взмахивали крыльями ему в лицо) to know could they rouse him (чтобы узнать = попробовать, не смогут ли они его поднять, разбудить); but there was no use in trying (но не было пользы в /этих/ попытках; to try – пытаться, стараться).

2 After they had gone, the cowboy came and took out the sleeping-pin. When the king's son was awake he put his hand in his bosom, found the keepsake (нашел подарок на память), and knew that the sisters had come to him.

 

drowsy [`drauzı]

 

1 Next day he fished and waited again. When the cowboy saw the young women coming out of the lake, he stole tip a second time, and threw the pin, which stuck in his clothes, and that moment he was drowsy and fell asleep. When the young women came he was lying on the ground asleep. One of them rubbed him with a towel dipped in the water of the lake; but no matter what she did, he slept on, and when they had to go, she put a gold ring in his bosom. When the sisters were leaving the lake, and had put on their swan-skins and become swans, they all flew around him and flapped their wings in his face to know could they rouse him; but there was no use in trying.

2 After they had gone, the cowboy came and took out the sleeping-pin. When the king's son was awake he put his hand in his bosom, found the keepsake, and knew that the sisters had come to him.

 

1 When he went fishing the third day, he called up the cowboy (подозвал пастуха) and said, "I fall asleep every day. I know something is done to me (что-то делается мне = кто-то со мной что-то делает). Now do you tell me all (а теперь расскажи мне все). In time I'll reward you well (в /свое/ время, со временем я хорошо вознагражу тебя). I know my stepmother sends something by you (моя мачеха посылает что-то с тобой, через тебя) that takes my senses away (что лишает меня чувств: «что забирает мои чувства»)."

2 "I would tell (я бы сказал)," said the cowboy, "but I'm in dread (опасаюсь: «в опасении») my mistress might kill or banish me (что моя госпожа может убить или изгнать меня)."

3 "She will not (она не сделает этого), for I'll put you in the way she'll not harm you (я сделаю, устрою с тобой так, что она не навредит тебе, не тронет тебя). You see my fishing-bag (мой рыболовный мешок, сумку) here? Now throw the pin, which I know you have, towards me (ко мне, в направлении меня), and hit the bag (и попади: «ударь» в мешок)."

4 The cowboy did as he was told (сделал, как ему было сказано), and threw the pin into the fishing-bag, where it remained (где она и оставалась) without harm to any one (без вреда для кого-либо). The cowboy went back to his cattle, and the prince fished on as before. The three swans were out in the middle of the lake (посреди озера) swimming around (плавая вокруг = плавая без цели) for themselves (для самих себя = для своего удовольствия; сами по себе) in the water, and the prince moved on (продвигался, двигался все дальше), fishing, till he came to a bend in the shore (пока не пришел к излучине берега; bend – изгиб; to bend – сгибать). On one side of him (с одной стороны от него) a tongue of land (коса: «язык» земли, суши) ran out into the lake (выступала: «выбегала» в озеро). The swans came to the shore, leaving the piece of land between themselves and the prince (оставляя кусок суши, земли = косу между ними и принцем). Then they took off (сняли) their swan-skins, were young women, and bathed in the lake (и купались, стали купаться в озере).

5 After that they came out, put on the dress of young women, and went to where the king's son was fishing.

6 He spoke to them (он заговорил с ними; to speak), and asked where were they from (спросил, откуда они), in what place were they born (где родились: «были рождены»), and why were they swans (и почему они лебеди).

 

reward [rı`wo:d] remain [rı`meın]

 

1 When he went fishing the third day, he called up the cowboy and said, "I fall asleep every day. I know something is done to me. Now do you tell me all. In time I'll reward you well. I know my stepmother sends something by you that takes my senses away."

2 "I would tell," said the cowboy, "but I'm in dread my mistress might kill or banish me."

3 "She will not, for I'll put you in the way she'll not harm you. You see my fishing-bag here? Now throw the pin, which I know you have, towards me, and hit the bag."

4 The cowboy did as he was told, and threw the pin into the fishing-bag, where it remained without harm to any one. The cowboy went back to his cattle, and the prince fished on as before. The three swans were out in the middle of the lake swimming around for themselves in the water, and the prince moved on, fishing, till he came to a bend in the shore. On one side of him a tongue of land ran out into the lake. The swans came to the shore, leaving the piece of land between themselves and the prince. Then they took off their swan-skins, were young women, and bathed in the lake.

5 After that they came out, put on the dress of young women, and went to where the king's son was fishing.

6 He spoke to them, and asked where were they from, in what place were they born, and why were they swans.

 

1 They said, "We are three sisters, daughters of the king of the East (Востока), and we have two brothers. Our mother died, and our father married again, and had two other daughters; and these two are not so good looking (не такие красивые: «хорошо выглядящие») nor so well favoured as we (и не такие нравящиеся, общие любимицы. как мы; favour – благосклонность; to favour - благоволить), and their mother was in dread they wouldn't get such fine husbands as we (и их мать боялась, что они не получат таких хороших супругов, как мы), so she enchanted us (поэтому она заколдовала нас), and now we are going about the world from lake to lake (и теперь мы скитаемся по свету от озера к озеру) in the form of swans."

2 Then the eldest of the three sisters said to the king's son, "What kind are you, and where were you born?"

3 "I was born in Erin," said he; "and when I was a little boy my mother died, my father married again and had a second son, and that son wasn't to the eye (не был таким привлекательным, пользующимся всеобщей любовью: «не был к глазу = для глаза») what I was, and my stepmother was for banishing me from my father's house because she thought her own son was not so good as I was, and I am fishing here every day by the lake to keep out of her sight (чтобы не попадаться ей на глаза)."

4 "Well," said the eldest sister, "I thought you were a king's son, and so I came to you in my own form to know could we go on in the world together (поэтому я явилась тебе в моем собственном облике, чтобы узнать, не сможем ли мы продолжать жить: «идти дальше» в этом мире вместе)."

5 "I don't know yet what to do (я пока еще не знаю, что делать)," said the king's son.

6 "Well, be sure of your mind tomorrow (подумай до завтра: «будь, стань уверен в своем мнении, в том, что у тебя на уме» = разберись в самом себе), for that will be the last day for me here (потому что это будет последний день для меня здесь = когда я еще буду здесь)."

 

favour [`feıv∂] dread [dred] enchant [ın`t∫α:nt]

 

1 They said, "We are three sisters, daughters of the king of the East, and we have two brothers. Our mother died, and our father married again, and had two other daughters; and these two are not so good looking nor so well favoured as we, and their mother was in dread they wouldn't get such fine husbands as we, so she enchanted us, and now we are going about the world from lake to lake in the form of swans."

2 Then the eldest of the three sisters said to the king's son, "What kind are you, and where were you born?"

3 "I was born in Erin," said he; "and when I was a little boy my mother died, my father married again and had a second son, and that son wasn't to the eye what I was, and my stepmother was for banishing me from my father's house because she thought her own son was not so good as I was, and I am fishing here every day by the lake to keep out of her sight."

4 "Well," said the eldest sister, "I thought you were a king's son, and so I came to you in my own form to know could we go on in the world together."

5 "I don't know yet what to do," said the king's son.

6 "Well, be sure of your mind tomorrow, for that will be the last day for me here."

 

1 When the cowboy was going home, the king's son gave him the sleeping-pin for the stepmother. When he had driven in the cattle (когда он загнал скот /обратно, в замок/), the cowboy told the queen that the young man had fallen asleep as on the two other days.

2 But there was an old witch (старая ведьма) in the place who was wandering about the lake (которая бродила возле озера) that day. She saw everything, went to the queen, and told her how the three swans had made young women of themselves, and talked with her stepson.

3 When the queen heard the old witch, she fell into a terrible rage (пришла: «впала» в ужасную ярость) at the cowboy for telling her a lie (оттого, что пастух говорил, рассказывал ей ложь), and banished him out of her sight forever (навсегда). Then she got another cowboy, and sent him off with the sleeping-pin next day. When he came near the lake, the king's son tried to drive him off (попытался отогнать его); but the cowboy threw the sleeping-pin into his clothes, and he fell down near the edge of the water (возле кромки воды) without sight or sense (ничего не видя и не чувствуя: «без вида = способности видеть, или чувства»).

4 The three sisters came, and found him sleeping. They rubbed him, and threw water on his face, but they could not wake him. And the three were lamenting sorely (горько, тяжко; sore – чувствительный, болезненный; мучительный), for they had brought a swan's skin with them that day, so the king's son might make a swan of himself (чтобы королевский сын смог сам превратиться в лебедя: «сделать из себя лебедя») and fly away with them (и улететь с ними), for this was their last day at that place; but they could do nothing now, for he lay there dead asleep (спал как мертвый) on the ground before them.

5 The eldest sister pulled out her handkerchief (вынула свой платок), and the falling tears dropped on it (и падающие слезы закапали на него). Then she took a knife (нож), and cut one of the nipples from her breast (и отрезала один сосок от своей груди), The second sister wrote (написала; to write) on the handkerchief: "Keep this in mind (храни это в памяти) till you get more account from us (пока не получишь больше вестей от нас; account – счет; отчет)." They put it in his bosom and went away.

 

sore [so:] breast [brest] account [∂`kaunt]

 

1 When the cowboy was going home, the king's son gave him the sleeping-pin for the stepmother. When he had driven in the cattle, the cowboy told the queen that the young man had fallen asleep as on the two other days.

2 But there was an old witch in the place who was wandering about the lake that day. She saw everything, went to the queen, and told her how the three swans had made young women of themselves, and talked with her stepson.

3 When the queen heard the old witch, she fell into a terrible rage at the cowboy for telling her a lie, and banished him out of her sight forever. Then she got another cowboy, and sent him off with the sleeping-pin next day. When he came near the lake, the king's son tried to drive him off; but the cowboy threw the sleeping-pin into his clothes, and he fell down near the edge of the water without sight or sense.

4 The three sisters came, and found him sleeping. They rubbed him, and threw water on his face, but they could not wake him. And the three were lamenting sorely, for they had brought a swan's skin with them that day, so the king's son might make a swan of himself and fly away with them, for this was their last day at that place; but they could do nothing now, for he lay there dead asleep on the ground before them.

5 The eldest sister pulled out her handkerchief, and the falling tears dropped on it. Then she took a knife, and cut one of the nipples from her breast, The second sister wrote on the handkerchief: "Keep this in mind till you get more account from us." They put it in his bosom and went away.

 

1 As soon as the sisters had gone, the cowboy came, drew out the pin (вытащил булавку), and hurried away. The stepmother was always trying to banish the king's son, hoping that something might happen to him (надеясь, что что-то может случиться с ним), and her own son be the heir (наследником). So now he went off and wandered away through Erin, always inquiring (все время спрашивая, наводя сведения) for the eldest sister, but never could find her.

2 At the end of seven years he came home, and was fishing at the side of Loch Erne again, when a swan flew up to him and said, "Your love is lying on her death-bed (твоя любовь лежит на ее смертном одре; death - смерть), unless you go to save her (если только ты не пойдешь спасти ее). She is bleeding (кровоточит, истекает кровью; blood - кровь) from the breast, and you must go to her now. Go straight (прямо) to the East!"

3 The king's son went straight to the East, and on the way there rose up storm and fog against him (поднялись буря и туман против него); but they did not stop him. He was going on always, and when he was three weeks' journey (в трех неделях ходьбы: «путешествия») from his father's castle he stumbled (споткнулся) one dark, misty day (одним темным, туманным днем; mist – легкий туман, дымка, мгла) and fell over a ditch (через канаву). When he rose up there stood on the other side of the ditch before him a little horse (конь), all bridled and saddled (весь = полностью экипированный: «с уздечкой» и оседланный; bridle - уздечка), with a whip on the saddle (с кнутом на седле). The horse spoke up and said, "If you are the king's son, I was sent here to meet you, and carry you to the castle of the king of the East. There is a young woman at the castle who thinks it long till she sees you (которая жаждет тебя увидеть). Now ask me no questions, for I'm not at liberty to talk to you (не свободен: «не при свободе» = мне не разрешено говорить с тобой) till I bring you to the East."

4 "I suppose (я предполагаю, думаю) we are to be a long time going (мы будем долго ехать)?" said the king's son.

5 "Don't trouble yourself about the going; I'll take you safely (я довезу тебя невредимым: «безопасно, надежно»). Sit on my back now, and be sure you're a good rider (и будь уверен, что ты хороший наездник = держись крепче), and you'll not be long on the road. This is my last word (это мое последнее слово)."

 

inquire [ın`kwaı∂] bridle [braıdl] liberty [`lıb∂tı] suppose [s∂`p∂uz]

 

1 As soon as the sisters had gone, the cowboy came, drew out the pin, and hurried away. The stepmother was always trying to banish the king's son, hoping that something might happen to him, and her own son be the heir. So now he went off and wandered away through Erin, always inquiring for the eldest sister, but never could find her.

2 At the end of seven years he came home, and was fishing at the side of Loch Erne again, when a swan flew up to him and said, "Your love is lying on her death-bed, unless you go to save her. She is bleeding from the breast, and you must go to her now. Go straight to the East!"

3 The king's son went straight to the East, and on the way there rose up storm and fog against him; but they did not stop him. He was going on always, and when he was three weeks' journey from his father's castle he stumbled one dark, misty day and fell over a ditch. When he rose up there stood on the other side of the ditch before him a little horse, all bridled and saddled, with a whip on the saddle. The horse spoke up and said, "If you are the king's son, I was sent here to meet you, and carry you to the castle of the king of the East. There is a young woman at the castle who thinks it long till she sees you. Now ask me no questions, for I'm not at liberty to talk to you till I bring you to the East."

4 "I suppose we are to be a long time going?" said the king's son.

5 "Don't trouble yourself about the going; I'll take you safely. Sit on my back now, and be sure you're a good rider, and you'll not be long on the road. This is my last word."

 

1 They went on, and were going always; and as he travelled, the prince met the wind that was before him, and the wind that blew behind could not come up with him. When he was hungry (когда он проголодался: «был голоден») the pommel of the saddle opened (передняя лука седла раскрылась, раскрывалась), and he found the best of eating inside (и он находил лучшую = отличнейшую еду внутри).

2 They went on sweeping over the world for two weeks, and when they were near the East the horse said, "Get down from my back now, for it's tired I am (потому что устал я очень)."

3 "How far (как далеко) are we from the castle?" asked the king's son.

4 "Five days' journey," answered the horse. "When you come to the castle, don't stop a moment till you ask where the young woman is lying; and tell them to be sure to give good stabling and food to the horse (и скажи им, чтобы они не забыли дать хорошее стойло и корм коню). Come and see me yourself every day. If you don't, there will be nothing for me but fasting (не будет для меня ничего кроме того, как поститься = придется мне тогда поститься); and that's what I don't like (а это то, что я не люблю = а я этого как раз не выношу)."

 

pommel [pLml]

 

1 They went on, and were going always; and as he travelled, the prince met the wind that was before him, and the wind that blew behind could not come up with him. When he was hungry the pommel of the saddle opened, and he found the best of eating inside.

2 They went on sweeping over the world for two weeks, and when they were near the East the horse said, "Get down from my back now, for it's tired I am."

3 "How far are we from the castle?" asked the king's son.

4 "Five days' journey," answered the horse. "When you come to the castle, don't stop a moment till you ask where the young woman is lying; and tell them to be sure to give good stabling and food to the horse. Come and see me yourself every day. If you don't, there will be nothing for me but fasting; and that's what I don't like."

 

1 When the king's son came to the castle it was evening. The two younger sisters welcomed him (приветили его, приняли радушно). (These were two of the swans at the lake in Erin, and now at home by the enchantment of their stepmother (были дома, благодаря колдовству их мачехи). They were swans in the daytime, and women only at night, so as not to be under the eye of young men (чтобы не попадаться на глаза юношам) when these came to see the stepmother's own daughters.) They said, "Our sister is on an island, and we'll go to her." They got a boat (взяли лодку) for the young man, and went with him to where their sister was lying. They said to her,

2 "The son of the king of Erin is here."

3 "Let him come in (пусть он войдет, впустите его), that I may look at him (чтобы я могла посмотреть на него)," said she.

4 The king's son went in, and when she saw him she was glad. "Have you anything that belongs to me (что принадлежит мне)?" asked she.

5 "I have."

6 "Then throw it on my breast."

7 He threw the handkerchief on her breast and went away. Next day she rose from the bed as well as ever (такой же здоровой, как всегда). On the third day after his arrival (после его прибытия), the son of the king of Erin married the eldest daughter of the king of the East, and the stepmother's enchantment was destroyed (разрушено, уничтожено); and there was the grandest wedding that ever was seen in that kingdom (великолепнейшая свадьба, которая была когда-либо видана в том королевстве).

 

belong [bı`loŋ] arrival [∂`raıv(∂)l]

 

1 When the king's son came to the castle it was evening. The two younger sisters welcomed him. (These were two of the swans at the lake in Erin, and now at home by the enchantment of their stepmother. They were swans in the daytime, and women only at night, so as not to be under the eye of young men when these came to see the stepmother's own daughters.) They said, "Our sister is on an island, and we'll go to her." They got a boat for the young man, and went with him to where their sister was lying. They said to her,

2 "The son of the king of Erin is here."

3 "Let him come in, that I may look at him," said she.

4 The king's son went in, and when she saw him she was glad. "Have you anything that belongs to me?" asked she.

5 "I have."

6 "Then throw it on my breast."

7 He threw the handkerchief on her breast and went away. Next day she rose from the bed as well as ever. On the third day after his arrival, the son of the king of Erin married the eldest daughter of the king of the East, and the stepmother's enchantment was destroyed; and there was the grandest wedding that ever was seen in that kingdom.

 

1 The king's son, thinking only of his bride, forgot all about the horse (забыл совсем о коне; to forget) that had brought him over the long road. When at last he went to see him, the stable was empty (конюшня была пуста); the horse had gone. And neither his father in Erin nor the stepmother came to his mind (не вспоминались ему), he was living so pleasantly (так приятно, счастливо) in the East.

2 But after he had been there a long time, and a son and a daughter had been born to him, he remembered his father. Then he made up his mind (он решил) not to let the stepmother's son be heir to the kingdom in place of himself (не дать сыну мачехи стать наследником королевства вместо себя самого). So taking his wife and children, he left the East and travelled to Erin. He stopped on the road, and sent word to the father that he was coming.

3 When the stepmother heard the news (услышала известие: «новости»), a great weakness came on her (большая слабость нашла на нее). She fell into a fit (впала в удар, в приступ = с ней случился удар, припадок) and died.

4 The king's son waited in a convenient place (в подходящем, приличествующем месте) till the funeral was over (пока были окончены похороны), and then he came to the castle and lived with his father. He was not long in the place when he sent messengers (посланцев) to know could they find the cowboy that the stepmother banished for telling about the sleeping-pin. They brought the cowboy to the castle, and the king made him his coachman (кучером; coach - карета).

5 The cowboy was not twelve months in his new place before he married. Then the king's son gave him a fine piece of land to live on, with six cows and four horses. There was not a happier man in the kingdom than the cowboy. When the father died, the king's son became king in Erin himself.

 

convenient [k∂n`vi:nj∂nt] funeral [`fju:n(∂)r(∂)l] messenger [`mesındż∂] coach [k∂ut∫]

 

1 The king's son, thinking only of his bride, forgot all about the horse that had brought him over the long road. When at last he went to see him, the stable was empty; the horse had gone. And neither his father in Erin nor the stepmother came to his mind, he was living so pleasantly in the East.

2 But after he had been there a long time, and a son and a daughter had been born to him, he remembered his father. Then he made up his mind not to let the stepmother's son be heir to the kingdom in place of himself. So taking his wife and children, he left the East and travelled to Erin. He stopped on the road, and sent word to the father that he was coming.

3 When the stepmother heard the news, a great weakness came on her. She fell into a fit and died.

4 The king's son waited in a convenient place till the funeral was over, and then he came to the castle and lived with his father. He was not long in the place when he sent messengers to know could they find the cowboy that the stepmother banished for telling about the sleeping-pin. They brought the cowboy to the castle, and the king made him his coachman.

5 The cowboy was not twelve months in his new place before he married. Then the king's son gave him a fine piece of land to live on, with six cows and four horses. There was not a happier man in the kingdom than the cowboy. When the father died, the king's son became king in Erin himself.

 

The Fisherman's Son and the
Gruagach of Tricks

 

1 THERE was an old fisherman once in Erin who had a wife and one son.

2 The old fisherman used to go about with a fishing-rod (с удочкой; rod – стержень, прут) and tackle (снастью) to the rivers and lochs and every place where fish resort (водится; to resort – обращаться, прибегать; часто собираться, скопляться), and he was killing salmon (лососей) and other fish to keep the life in himself and his wife and son.

3 The son was not so keen nor so wise (не был ни таким проницательным, ни таким мудрым; keen – острый, стремящийся; проницательный) as another, and the father was instructing him every day in fishing, so that if himself should be taken from the world (будет взят из мира = умрет), the son would be able to support (поддерживать) the old mother and get his own living (зарабатывать самостоятельно на жизнь).

4 One day when the father and son were fishing in a river near the sea, they looked out over the water and saw a small dark speck (пятнышко) on the waves. It grew larger and larger, till they saw a boat, and when the boat drew near they saw a man sitting in the stern of it (на корме).

5 There was a nice beach near the place where they were fishing. The man brought the boat straight to the beach, and stepping out drew it up on the sand.

6 They saw then that the stranger was a man of high degree (высокой степени, ступени = благородный, образованный) [duine uasal].

7 After he had put the boat high on the sand, he came to where the two were at work, and said,

8 "Old fisherman, you'd better let this son of yours with me for a year and a day, and I will make a very wise man of him. I am the Gruagach na g-cleasan (Gruagach of tricks - хитростей, трюков, проделок), and I'll bind myself (обязуюсь) to be here with your son this day year.

9 "I can't let him go," said the old fisherman, till he gets his mother's advice."

10 "Whatever goes as far as women I'll have nothing to do with (насколько дело касается женщин, я с этим не связываюсь = не надо впутывать в это дело женщин)," said the Gruagach. "You had better give him to me now (лучше отдай мне его сейчас), and let the mother alone (а мать оставь в покое: «одной»)."

11 They talked till at last the fisherman promised (пообещал) to let his son go for the year and a day. Then the Gruagach gave his word to have the boy there at the seashore that day year.

12 The Gruagach and the boy went into the boat and sailed away.

13 When the year and a day were over, the old fisherman went to the same place where he had parted with his son and the Gruagach, and stood looking over the sea, thinking would he see his son that day.

14 At last he saw a black spot (пятно) on the water, then a boat. When it was near he saw two men sitting in the stern of the boat. When it touched land, the two, who were duine uasal in appearance (с виду [∂`pı∂r(∂)ns]), jumped out, and one of them pulled the boat to the top of the strand. Then that one, followed by the other, came to where the old fisherman was waiting, and asked, "What trouble is on you now, my good man?"

15 "I had a son that wasn't so keen nor so wise as another, and myself and this son were here fishing, and a stranger came, like yourself today, and asked would I let my son with him for a year and a day. I let the son go, and the man promised to be here with him today, and that's why I am waiting at this place now."

16 "Well," said the Gruagach, "am I your son?"

17 "You are not," said the fisherman.

18 "Is this man here your son?"

19 "I don't know him," said the fisherman. "Well, then, he is all you will have in place of your son," said the Gruagach.

20 The old man looked again, and knew his son. He caught hold of him (схватился за него, обнял; to catch hold of - схватить) and welcomed him home.

21 "Now," said the Gruagach, "isn't he a better man than he was a year ago?"

22 "Oh, he's nearly (почти) a smart (умный) man now!" said the old fisherman.

23 "Well," said the Gruagach, "will you let him with me for another year and a day?"

24 "I will not," said the old man; "I want him myself."

25 The Gruagach then begged and craved (выпрашивал и требовал) till the fisherman promised to let the son with him for a year and a day again. But the old man forgot to take his word of the Gruagach to bring back the son at the end of the time; and when the Gruagach and the boy were in the boat, and had pushed out to sea, the Gruagach shouted to the old man,

26 "I kept my promise to bring back your son today. I haven't given you my word at all now. I'll not bring him back, and you'll never see him again."

27 The fisherman went home with a heavy and sorrowful heart (с сердцем, полным печали, горестным; sorrow – печаль, горе), and the old woman scolded him (бранила) all that night till next morning for letting her son go with the Gruagach a second time.

28 Then himself and the old woman were lamenting a quarter (четверть, четвертую часть) of a year; and when another quarter had passed, he said to her, "I'll leave you here now, and I'll be walking on myself till I wear my legs off up to my knees (пока не сотру ноги до колен), and from my knees to my waist (до пояса, поясницы), till I find where is my son."

29 So away went the old man walking, and he used to spend but one night in a house, and not two nights in any house, till his feet were all in blisters (в мозолях). One evening late he came to a hut (к хижине) where there was an old woman sitting at a fire.

30 "Poor man!" said she, when she laid eyes on him, "it's a great distress (огорчение, беда) you are in, to be so disfigured with wounds (быть настолько обезображенным ранами) and sores (и язвами). What is the trouble that's on you?"

31 "I had a son," said the old man, "and the Gruagach na g-cleasan came on a day and took him from me."

32 "Oh, poor man!" said she. "I have a son with that same Gruagach these twelve years, and I have never been able to get him back or get sight of him (повидать его), and I'm in dread (опасаюсь) you'II not be able (не сможешь) to get your son either (также). But tomorrow, in the morning, I'll tell you all I know, and show you the road you must go to find the house of the Gruagach na g-cleasan."

33 Next morning she showed the old fisherman the road. He was to come to the place by evening.

34 When he came and entered the house, the Gruagach shook hands with him (пожал ему руку: «потряс с ним руки»), and said,

35 "You are welcome, old fisherman. It was I that put this journey on you (заставил тебя пуститься в это путешествие), and made you come here looking for your son."

36 "It was no one else but you (не кто иной, как ты)," said the fisherman.

37 "Well," said the Gruagach, "you won't see your son today. At noon tomorrow I'll put a whistle (свисток) in my mouth and call together all the birds in my place, and they'II come. Among others will be twelve doves (голубей). I 'II put my hand in my pocket, this way, and take out wheat (пшеницу = зерно пшеницы) and throw it before them on the ground. The doves will eat the wheat, and you must pick (выбрать) your son out of the twelve. If you find him, you'II have him; if you don't, you'II never get him again."

38 After the Gruagach had said these words the old man ate his supper and went to bed.

39 In the dead of night (глухой ночью /когда все замирает/) the old fisherman's son came. "Oh, father!" said he, "it would be hard for you to pick me out among the twelve doves, if you had to do it alone; but I'll tell you. When the Gruagach calls us in (позовет нас внутрь, позовет зайти), and we go to pick up the wheat, I'll make a ring around the others (я пройдусь вокруг других), walking for myself; and as I go I'll give some of them a tip of my bill (слегка клюну: «дам кончик моего клюва»), and I'll lift my wings (подниму крылья) when I'm striking them (когда я буду ударять их). There was a spot under one of my arms when I left home, and you'll see that spot under my wing when I raise it tomorrow. Don't miss (не пропусти, не упусти, не промахнись) the bird that I'll be, and don't let your eyes off it (не своди глаз); if you do, you'll lose me forever (потеряешь меня навсегда)."

40 Next morning the old man rose, had his breakfast, and kept thinking (продолжал думать) of what his son had told him.

41 At midday the Gruagach took his whistle and blew. Birds came to him from every part, and among others the twelve doves.

42 He took wheat from his pocket, threw it to the doves, and said to the father, "Now pick out your son from the twelve."

43 The old man was watching, and soon he saw one of the doves walking around the other eleven and hitting some of them a clip of its bill (щипал; clip – скрепка; to clip - защемлять), and then it raised its wings, and the old man saw the spot. The bird let its wings down again, and went to eating with the rest (с остальными).

44 The father never let his eyes off the bird. After a while he said to the Gruagach, "I'll have that bird there for my son."

45 "Well," said the Gruagach, "that is your son. I can't blame (обвинять) you for having him; but I blame your instructor for the information he gave you, and I give him my curse (проклятие)."

46 So the old fisherman got his son back in his proper shape (в его собственном виде, в его исконной, присущей ему форме; proper – исконно присущий, соответствующий), and away they went, father and son, from the house of the Gruagach. The old man felt stronger now, and they never stopped travelling a day till they came home.

47 The old mother was very glad to see her son, and see him such a wise, smart man.

48 After coming home they had no means but the fishing; they were as poor as ever before (настолько же бедны, как и раньше, ничуть не богаче).

49 At this time it was given out at every crossroad in Erin (было объявлено на каждом перекрестке), and in all public places in the kingdom, that there were to be great horse-races (скачки). Now, when the day came, the old fisherman's son said,

50 "Come away with me, father, to the races."

51 The old man went with him, and when they were near the race-course, the son said, "Stop here till I tell you this: I'll make myself into the best horse that's here today, and do you take me to the place where the races are to be, and when you take me in, I'll open my mouth, trying to kill (стараясь убить) and eat every man that'II be near me, I'll have such life and swiftness (быстроту); and do you find a rider (наездника) for me that'II ride me, and don't let me go till the other horses are far ahead (далеко впереди) on the course (по ходу, в забеге). Then let me go. I'll come up to them (догоню их), and I'll run ahead (впереди) of them and win the race (выиграю скачки). After that every rich man there will want to buy me of you; but don't you sell me to any man for less than (менее чем за) five hundred pounds; and be sure you get that price for me (и обязательно получи эту цену за меня). And when you have the gold, and you are giving me up (когда будешь отдавать меня), take the bit (удила, мундштук) out of my mouth, and don't sell the bridle (уздечку) for any money. Then come to this spot, shake the bridle, and I'll be here in my own form before you."

52 The son made himself a horse, and the old fisherman took him to the race. He reared (вставал на дыбы) and snorted (фыркал), trying to take the head off every man that came near him.

53 The old man shouted for a rider. A rider came; he mounted the horse and held him in (сдерживал: to hold in). The old man didn't let him start till the other horses were well ahead on the course; then he let him go.

54 The new horse caught up with the others (догнал других) and shot past them (промчался мимо них). So they had not gone half way when he was in at the winning-post.

55 When the race was ended, there was a great noise (шум) over the strange horse. Men crowded (столпились) around the old fisherman from every corner of the field, asking what would he take for the horse.

56 "Five hundred pounds," said he.

57 "Here 't is for you," said the next man to him.

58 In a moment the horse was sold (был продан), and the money in the old man's pocket. Then he pulled the bridle off (снял уздечку) the horse's head, and made his way out of the place as fast as ever he could.

59 It was not long till he was at the spot where the son had told him what to do. The minute he came, he shook the bridle, and the son was there before him in his own shape and features («в собственном облике и чертах»).

60 "Oh, but the old fisherman was glad when he had his son with him again, and the money in his pocket!"

61 The two went home together. They had money enough now to live, and quit the fishing (бросили рыбную ловлю; to quit – покидать, выходить). They had plenty to eat and drink (у них было вдоволь еды и питья; plenty – много, обильный), and they spent their lives in ease (проводили жизнь в удобстве, зажиточности; to spend – тратить) and comfort till the next year, when it was given out (объявлено) at all the cross-roads in Erin, and every public place in the kingdom, that there was to be a great hunting (охота) with hounds (с охотничими собаками, с гончими), in the same place where the races had been the year before.

62 When the day came, the fisherman's son said,

63 "Come, father, let us go away to this hunting."

64 "Ah!" said the old man, "what do we want to go for? Haven't we plenty to eat at home, with money enough and to spare (и денег с излишком; to spare - сэкономить, отложить /деньги/)? What do we care (какое нам дело) for hunting with hounds?"

65 "Oh! They'll give us more money," said the son, "if we go."

66 The fisherman listened to his son, and away they went. When the two came to the spot where the son had made a horse of himself the year before, he stopped, and said to the father, "I'll make a hound of myself today, and when you bring me in sight of the game, you'll see me wild with jumping (как я буду дико прыгать) and trying to get away (и пытаться убежать); but do you hold me fast (держи меня крепко) till the right time comes, then let go (отпусти). I'll sweep ahead (промчусь вперед, обгоню; to sweep – мести; нестись, мчаться) of every hound in the field, catch the game (game – дичь, зверь, добытый на охоте), and win the prize (приз, награду) for you."

67 "When the hunt is over, so many men will come to buy me that they'll put you in a maze (приведут тебя в смущение, замешательство); but be sure you get three hundred pounds for me, and when you have the money, and are giving me up, don't forget to keep my rope (оставить себе мою веревку). Come to this place, shake the rope, and I'll be here before you, as I am now. If you don't keep the rope, you'll go home without me."

68 The son made a hound of himself, and the old father took him to the hunting-ground (к месту, к территории охоты).

69 When the hunt began, the hound was springing and jumping like mad (как сумасшедшая); but the father held him till the others were far out in the field. Then he let him loose (отпустил), and away went the son.

70 Soon he was up with the pack (со сворой), then in front of the pack, and never stopped till he caught the game and won the prize.

71 When the hunt was over, and the dogs and game brought in, all the people crowded around the old fisherman, saying, "What do you want of that hound? Better sell him; he's no good to you."

72 They put the old man in a maze, there were so many of them, and they pressed him so hard.

73 He said at last, "I'll sell the hound; and three hundred pounds is the price I want for him."

74 "Here 't is for you," said a stranger, putting the money into his hand.

75 The old man took the money and gave up the dog, without taking off the rope. He forgot his son's warning (предупреждение, предостережение).

76 That minute the Gruagach na g-cleasan called out, "I'll take the worth of my money out of your son now (теперь я извлеку ценность моих денег из твоего сына = теперь уж сделка будет честной);" and away he went with the hound.

77 The old man walked home alone that night, and it is a heavy heart he had in him when he came to the old woman without the son. And the two were lamenting their lot (оплакивали свою долю, судьбу) till morning.

78 Still and all (и все же, при всем при том), they were better off (они были зажиточнее, им жилось лучше) than the first time they lost their son, as they had plenty of everything, and could live at their ease.

79 The Gruagach went away home, and put the fisherman's son in a cave of concealment (в «пещеру сокрытия» [k∂n`si:lm∂nt]) that he had, bound (связал; to bind) him hand and foot, and tied hard knots on his neck up to the chin (завязал жесткие узлы на его шее до подбородка). From above there fell on him drops of poison (сверху на него падали капли яда), and every drop that fell went from the skin to the flesh (от кожи к плоти = проникали в тело), from the flesh to the bone, from the bone to the marrow (к костному мозгу), and he sat there under the poison drops, without meat, drink, or rest (отдыха, передышки).

80 In the Gruagach's house was a servant-maid (служанка), and the fisherman's son had been kind (мил, любезен) to her the time he was in the place before.

81 On a day when the Gruagach and his eleven sons were out hunting, the maid was going with a tub (с бадьей) of dirty water to throw it into the river that ran by the side of the house. She went through the cave of concealment where the fisherman's son was bound, and he asked of her the wetting of his mouth (попросил смочить рот) from the tub.

82 "Oh! the Gruagach would take the life of me," said she, "when he comes home, if I gave you as much as one drop (даже одну лишь каплю)."

83 "Well," said he, "when I was in this house before, and when I had power (власть) in my hands, it's good and kind I was to you; and when I get out of this confinement (выберусь из этого заключения) I'll do you a turn (я тебе отплачу добром; turn – поворот; очередь; to do a good turn – оказать услугу за услугу), if you give me the wetting of my mouth now."

84 The maid put the tub near his lips.

85 "Oh! I can't stoop (наклониться) to drink unless you untie one knot from my throat (пока не развяжешь один узел с моего горла)," said he.

86 Then she put the tub down, stooped to him, and loosed one knot from his throat. When she loosed the one knot he made an eel of himself (превратился в угря), and dropped into the tub. There he began shaking the water, till he put some of it on the ground, and when he had the place about him wet, he sprang from the tub, and slipped along out under the door (проскользнул под дверь). The maid caught him; but could not hold him, he was so slippery (скользкий). He made his way from the door to the river, which ran near the side of the house.

87 When the Gruagach na g-cleasan came home in the evening with his eleven sons, they went to take a look at the fisherman's son; but he was not to be seen.

88 Then the Gruagach called the maid, and taking his sword (меч), said, "I'll take the head off you if you don't tell me this minute what happened while I was gone."

89 "Oh!" said the maid, "he begged (молил, упрашивал) so hard for a drop of dirty water to wet his mouth that I hadn't the heart to refuse (не смогла отказать: «не имела сердца отказать»), for 't is good he was to me and kind each time he saw me when he was here in the house before. When the water touched his mouth, he made an eel of himself, spilled (пролил) water out of the tub, and slipped along over the wet place to the river outside. I caught him to bring him back, but I couldn't hold him; in spite of all I could do, he made away."

90 The Gruagach dropped his sword, and went to the water side with his sons.

91 The sons made eleven eels of themselves, and the Gruagach their father was the twelfth. They went around in the water, searching (ища; to search – искать, просматривать) in every place, and there was not a stone in the river that they passed (мимо которого они бы прошли, проплыли) without looking under and around it for the old fisherman's son.

92 And when he knew that they were after him (гонятся за ним), he made himself into a salmon (в лосося); and when they knew he was a salmon, the sons made eleven otters of themselves (превратились в выдр), and the Gruagach made himself the twelfth.

93 When the fisherman's son found that twelve otters were after him, he was weak with hunger, and when they had come near, he made himself a whale. But the eleven brothers and their father made twelve cannon whales (cannon - пушка) of themselves, for they had all gone out of the river, and were in the sea now.

94 When they were coming near him, the fisherman's son was weak from pursuit (от преследования, погони [pF`sju:t]) and hunger, so he jumped up out of the water, and made a swallow of himself (в ласточку); but the Gruagach and his sons became twelve hawks (в ястребов), and chased (гнали, преследовали) the swallow through the air; and as they whirled round (кружили) and darted (бросались /на ласточку/ dart – стрела, дротик), they pressed (давили, теснили, нападали) him hard, till all of them came near the castle of the king of Erin.

95 Now the king had made a summer-house for his daughter; and where should she be at this time but sitting on the top of the summer-house.

96 The old fisherman's son dropped down till he was near her; then he fell into her lap (на колени: «в лоно») in the form of a ring. The daughter of the king of Erin took up the ring, looked at it, and put it on her finger. The ring took her fancy (кольцо ей приглянулось; fancy – воображение; каприз, причуда; склонность /к чему-то/, страсть), and she was glad.

97 When the Gruagach and his sons saw this, they let themselves down at the king's castle, having the form of the finest men that could be seen in the kingdom.

98 When the king's daughter had the ring on her finger she looked at it and liked it. Then the ring spoke, and said, "My life is in your hands now; don't part from the ring, and don't let it go to any man, and you'II give me a long life."

99 The Gruagach na g-cleasan and his eleven sons went into the king's castle and played on every instrument known to man, and they showed every sport that could be shown before a king. This they did for three days and three nights. When that time was over, and they were going away, the king spoke up and asked,

100 "What is the reward (награда) that you would like, and what would be pleasing to you from me?"

101 "We want neither gold nor silver," said the Gruagach; "all the reward we ask of you is the ring that I lost on a time, and which is now on your daughter's finger."

102 "If my daughter has the ring that you lost, it shall be given to you (оно должно быть отдано тебе)," said the king.

103 Now the ring spoke to the king's daughter and said, "Don't part with me for anything till you send your trusted man (пока не пошлешь верного тебе человека, человека, которому вполне доверяешь; to trust – доверять, полагаться) for three gallons of strong spirits (за тремя галлонами крепкого алкоголя; галлон /мера жидких и сыпучих тел/ = 4,54 литра) and a gallon of wheat (пшеницы); put the spirits and the wheat together in an open barrel (бочку) before the fire. When your father says you must give up the ring, do you answer back that you have never left the summer-house, that you have nothing on your hand but what is your own and paid for (что бы не было твоим собственным и за что не было бы заплачено). Your father will say then that you must part with me, and give me up to the stranger. When he forces you in this way (станет принуждать тебя таким образом), and you can keep me no longer, then throw me into the fire; and you'll see great sport and strange things."

104 The king's daughter sent for the spirits and the wheat, had them mixed together, and put in an open barrel before the fire.

105 The king called the daughter in, and asked,

106 "Have you the ring which this stranger lost?"

107 "I have a ring," said she, "but it's my own, and I'll not part with it. I'll not give it to him nor to any man."

108 "You must," said the king, "for my word is pledged (мое слово дано; to pledge – обязываться; закладывать), and you must part with the ring!"

109 When she heard this, she slipped the ring from her finger and threw it into the fire.

110 That moment the eleven brothers made eleven pairs of tongs (щипцы) of themselves; their father, the old Gruagach, was the twelfth pair.

111 The twelve jumped into the fire to know in what spark (в какой искре) of it would they find the old fisherman's son; and they were a long time working and searching through the fire, when out flew a spark, and into the barrel.

112 The twelve made themselves men, turned over the barrel, and spilled the wheat on the floor. Then in a twinkling (в мгновенье ока) they were twelve cocks strutting around (/важно/ выступающие вокруг).

113 They fell to and picked away at the wheat (они набросились на пшеницу и стали ее клевать) to know which one would find the fisherman's son. Soon one dropped on one side, and a second on the opposite side (напротив: «на противоположную сторону»), until all twelve were lying drunk (пьяны, опьянены) from the wheat.

114 Then the old fisherman's son made a fox of himself (в лису), and the first cock he came to was the old Gruagach na g-cleasan himself. He took the head off the Gruagach with one bite (укусом), and the heads off the eleven brothers with eleven other bites.

115 When the twelve were dead, the old fisherman's son made himself the finest-looking man in Erin, and began to give music and sport to the king; and he entertained him five times better than had the Gruagach and his eleven sons.

116 Then the king's daughter fell in love with him, and she set her mind on him to that degree (и привязалсь к нему в такой степени; mind – разум; настроение, расположение духа) that there was no life for her without him.

117 When the king saw the straits (трудности, трудное положение) that his daughter was in, he ordered the marriage without delay (приказал быть свадьбе без отлагательства).

118 The wedding lasted for nine days and nine nights, and the ninth night was the best of all.

119 When the wedding was over, the king felt he was losing his strength (теряет, утрачивает силу), so he took the crown off his own head, and put it on the head of the old fisherman's son, and made him king of Erin in place of himself.

120 The young couple were the luck (были счастьем), and we the stepping-stones (а мы камнями-ступеньками; to step – ступать; step - шаг). The presents we got at the marriage were stockings of buttermilk (чулки из пахты) and shoes of paper (башмаки из бумаги), and these were worn to the soles of our feet (сносились до подошв наших ног = до дыр) when we got home from the wedding (со свадьбы).

 

1 THERE was an old fisherman once in Erin who had a wife and one son.

2 The old fisherman used to go about with a fishing-rod and tackle to the rivers and lochs and every place where fish resort, and he was killing salmon and other fish to keep the life in himself and his wife and son.

3 The son was not so keen nor so wise as another, and the father was instructing him every day in fishing, so that if himself should be taken from the world, the son would be able to support the old mother and get his own living.

4 One day when the father and son were fishing in a river near the sea, they looked out over the water and saw a small dark speck on the waves. It grew larger and larger, till they saw a boat, and when the boat drew near they saw a man sitting in the stern of it.

5 There was a nice beach near the place where they were fishing. The man brought the boat straight to the beach, and stepping out drew it up on the sand.

6 They saw then that the stranger was a man of high degree [duine uasal].

7 After he had put the boat high on the sand, he came to where the two were at work, and said,

8 "Old fisherman, you'd better let this son of yours with me for a year and a day, and I will make a very wise man of him. I am the Gruagach na g-cleasan (Gruagach of tricks), and I'll bind myself to be here with your son this day year.

9 "I can't let him go," said the old fisherman, till he gets his mother's advice."

10 "Whatever goes as far as women I'll have nothing to do with," said the Gruagach. "You had better give him to me now, and let the mother alone."

11 They talked till at last the fisherman promised to let his son go for the year and a day. Then the Gruagach gave his word to have the boy there at the seashore that day year.

12 The Gruagach and the boy went into the boat and sailed away.

13 When the year and a day were over, the old fisherman went to the same place where he had parted with his son and the Gruagach, and stood looking over the sea, thinking would he see his son that day.

14 At last he saw a black spot on the water, then a boat. When it was near he saw two men sitting in the stern of the boat. When it touched land, the two, who were duine uasal in appearance, jumped out, and one of them pulled the boat to the top of the strand. Then that one, followed by the other, came to where the old fisherman was waiting, and asked, "What trouble is on you now, my good man?"

15 "I had a son that wasn't so keen nor so wise as another, and myself and this son were here fishing, and a stranger came, like yourself today, and asked would I let my son with him for a year and a day. I let the son go, and the man promised to be here with him today, and that's why I am waiting at this place now."

16 "Well," said the Gruagach, "am I your son?"

17 "You are not," said the fisherman.

18 "Is this man here your son?"

19 "I don't know him," said the fisherman. "Well, then, he is all you will have in place of your son," said the Gruagach.

20 The old man looked again, and knew his son. He caught hold of him and welcomed him home.

21 "Now," said the Gruagach, "isn't he a better man than he was a year ago?"

22 "Oh, he's nearly a smart man now!" said the old fisherman.

23 "Well," said the Gruagach, "will you let him with me for another year and a day?"

24 "I will not," said the old man; "I want him myself."

25 The Gruagach then begged and craved till the fisherman promised to let the son with him for a year and a day again. But the old man forgot to take his word of the Gruagach to bring back the son at the end of the time; and when the Gruagach and the boy were in the boat, and had pushed out to sea, the Gruagach shouted to the old man,

26 "I kept my promise to bring back your son today. I haven't given you my word at all now. I'll not bring him back, and you'll never see him again."

27 The fisherman went home with a heavy and sorrowful heart, and the old woman scolded him all that night till next morning for letting her son go with the Gruagach a second time.

28 Then himself and the old woman were lamenting a quarter of a year; and when another quarter had passed, he said to her, "I'll leave you here now, and I'll be walking on myself till I wear my legs off up to my knees, and from my knees to my waist, till I find where is my son."

29 So away went the old man walking, and he used to spend but one night in a house, and not two nights in any house, till his feet were all in blisters. One evening late he came to a hut where there was an old woman sitting at a fire.

30 "Poor man!" said she, when she laid eyes on him, "it's a great distress you are in, to be so disfigured with wounds and sores. What is the trouble that's on you?"

31 "I had a son," said the old man, "and the Gruagach na g-cleasan came on a day and took him from me."

32 "Oh, poor man!" said she. "I have a son with that same Gruagach these twelve years, and I have never been able to get him back or get sight of him, and I'm in dread you'll not be able to get your son either. But tomorrow, in the morning, I'll tell you all I know, and show you the road you must go to find the house of the Gruagach na g-cleasan."

33 Next morning she showed the old fisherman the road. He was to come to the place by evening.

34 When he came and entered the house, the Gruagach shook hands with him, and said,

35 "You are welcome, old fisherman. It was I that put this journey on you, and made you come here looking for your son."

36 "It was no one else but you," said the fisherman.

37 "Well," said the Gruagach, "you won't see your son today. At noon tomorrow I'll put a whistle in my mouth and call together all the birds in my place, and they'll come. Among others will be twelve doves. I'll put my hand in my pocket, this way, and take out wheat and throw it before them on the ground. The doves will eat the wheat, and you must pick your son out of the twelve. If you find him, you'll have him; if you don't, you'll never get him again."

38 After the Gruagach had said these words the old man ate his supper and went to bed.

39 In the dead of night the old fisherman's son came. "Oh, father!" said he, "it would be hard for you to pick me out among the twelve doves, if you had to do it alone; but I'll tell you. When the Gruagach calls us in, and we go to pick up the wheat, I'll make a ring around the others, walking for myself; and as I go I'll give some of them a tip of my bill, and I'll lift my wings when I'm striking them. There was a spot under one of my arms when I left home, and you'll see that spot under my wing when I raise it tomorrow. Don't miss the bird that I'll be, and don't let your eyes off it; if you do, you'll lose me forever."

40 Next morning the old man rose, had his breakfast, and kept thinking of what his son had told him.

41 At midday the Gruagach took his whistle and blew. Birds came to him from every part, and among others the twelve doves.

42 He took wheat from his pocket, threw it to the doves, and said to the father, "Now pick out your son from the twelve."

43 The old man was watching, and soon he saw one of the doves walking around the other eleven and hitting some of them a clip of its bill, and then it raised its wings, and the old man saw the spot. The bird let its wings down again, and went to eating with the rest.

44 The father never let his eyes off the bird. After a while he said to the Gruagach, "I'll have that bird there for my son."

45 "Well," said the Gruagach, "that is your son. I can't blame you for having him; but I blame your instructor for the information he gave you, and I give him my curse."

46 So the old fisherman got his son back in his proper shape, and away they went, father and son, from the house of the Gruagach. The old man felt stronger now, and they never stopped travelling a day till they came home.

47 The old mother was very glad to see her son, and see him such a wise, smart man.

48 After coming home they had no means but the fishing; they were as poor as ever before.

49 At this time it was given out at every crossroad in Erin, and in all public places in the kingdom, that there were to be great horse-races. Now, when the day came, the old fisherman's son said,

50 "Come away with me, father, to the races."

51 The old man went with him, and when they were near the race-course, the son said, "Stop here till I tell you this: I'll make myself into the best horse that's here today, and do you take me to the place where the races are to be, and when you take me in, I'll open my mouth, trying to kill and eat every man that'll be near me, I'll have such life and swiftness; and do you find a rider for me that'II ride me, and don't let me go till the other horses are far ahead on the course. Then let me go. I'll come up to them, and I'll run ahead of them and win the race. After that every rich man there will want to buy me of you; but don't you sell me to any man for less than five hundred pounds; and be sure you get that price for me. And when you have the gold, and you are giving me up, take the bit out of my mouth, and don't sell the bridle for any money. Then come to this spot, shake the bridle, and I'll be here in my own form before you."

52 The son made himself a horse, and the old fisherman took him to the race. He reared and snorted, trying to take the head off every man that came near him.

53 The old man shouted for a rider. A rider came; he mounted the horse and held him in. The old man didn't let him start till the other horses were well ahead on the course; then he let him go.

54 The new horse caught up with the others and shot past them. So they had not gone half way when he was in at the winning-post.

55 When the race was ended, there was a great noise over the strange horse. Men crowded around the old fisherman from every corner of the field, asking what would he take for the horse.

56 "Five hundred pounds," said he.

57 "Here 't is for you," said the next man to him.

58 In a moment the horse was sold, and the money in the old man's pocket. Then he pulled the bridle off the horse's head, and made his way out of the place as fast as ever he could.

59 It was not long till he was at the spot where the son had told him what to do. The minute he came, he shook the bridle, and the son was there before him in his own shape and features.

60 Oh, but the old fisherman was glad when he had his son with him again, and the money in his pocket!

61 The two went home together. They had money enough now to live, and quit the fishing. They had plenty to eat and drink, and they spent their lives in ease and comfort till the next year, when it was given out at all the cross-roads in Erin, and every public place in the kingdom, that there was to be a great hunting with hounds, in the same place where the races had been the year before.

62 When the day came, the fisherman's son said,

63 "Come, father, let us go away to this hunting."

64 "Ah!" said the old man, "what do we want to go for? Haven't we plenty to eat at home, with money enough and to spare? What do we care for hunting with hounds?"

65 "Oh! They'll give us more money," said the son, "if we go."

66 The fisherman listened to his son, and away they went. When the two came to the spot where the son had made a horse of himself the year before, he stopped, and said to the father, "I'll make a hound of myself today, and when you bring me in sight of the game, you'll see me wild with jumping and trying to get away; but do you hold me fast till the right time comes, then let go. I'll sweep ahead of every hound in the field, catch the game, and win the prize for you."

67 "When the hunt is over, so many men will come to buy me that they'll put you in a maze; but be sure you get three hundred pounds for me, and when you have the money, and are giving me up, don't forget to keep my rope. Come to this place, shake the rope, and I'll be here before you, as I am now. If you don't keep the rope, you'll go home without me."

68 The son made a hound of himself, and the old father took him to the hunting-ground.

69 When the hunt began, the hound was springing and jumping like mad; but the father held him till the others were far out in the field. Then he let him loose, and away went the son.

70 Soon he was up with the pack, then in front of the pack, and never stopped till he caught the game and won the prize.

71 When the hunt was over, and the dogs and game brought in, all the people crowded around the old fisherman, saying, "What do you want of that hound? Better sell him; he's no good to you."

72 They put the old man in a maze, there were so many of them, and they pressed him so hard.

73 He said at last, "I'll sell the hound; and three hundred pounds is the price I want for him."

74 "Here 't is for you," said a stranger, putting the money into his hand.

75 The old man took the money and gave up the dog, without taking off the rope. He forgot his son's warning.

76 That minute the Gruagach na g-cleasan called out, "I'll take the worth of my money out of your son now;" and away he went with the hound.

77 The old man walked home alone that night, and it is a heavy heart he had in him when he came to the old woman without the son. And the two were lamenting their lot till morning.

78 Still and all, they were better off than the first time they lost their son, as they had plenty of everything, and could live at their ease.

79 The Gruagach went away home, and put the fisherman's son in a cave of concealment that he had, bound him hand and foot, and tied hard knots on his neck up to the chin. From above there fell on him drops of poison, and every drop that fell went from the skin to the flesh, from the flesh to the bone, from the bone to the marrow, and he sat there under the poison drops, without meat, drink, or rest.

80 In the Gruagach's house was a servant-maid, and the fisherman's son had been kind to her the time he was in the place before.

81 On a day when the Gruagach and his eleven sons were out hunting, the maid was going with a tub of dirty water to throw it into the river that ran by the side of the house. She went through the cave of concealment where the fisherman's son was bound, and he asked of her the wetting of his mouth from the tub.

82 "Oh! the Gruagach would take the life of me," said she, "when he comes home, if I gave you as much as one drop."

83 "Well," said he, "when I was in this house before, and when I had power in my hands, it's good and kind I was to you; and when I get out of this confinement I'll do you a turn, if you give me the wetting of my mouth now."

84 The maid put the tub near his lips.

85 "Oh! I can't stoop to drink unless you untie one knot from my throat," said he.

86 Then she put the tub down, stooped to him, and loosed one knot from his throat. When she loosed the one knot he made an eel of himself, and dropped into the tub. There he began shaking the water, till he put some of it on the ground, and when he had the place about him wet, he sprang from the tub, and slipped along out under the door. The maid caught him; but could not hold him, he was so slippery. He made his way from the door to the river, which ran near the side of the house.

87 When the Gruagach na g-cleasan came home in the evening with his eleven sons, they went to take a look at the fisherman's son; but he was not to be seen.

88 Then the Gruagach called the maid, and taking his sword, said, "I'll take the head off you if you don't tell me this minute what happened while I was gone."

89 "Oh!" said the maid, "he begged so hard for a drop of dirty water to wet his mouth that I hadn't the heart to refuse, for 't is good he was to me and kind each time he saw me when he was here in the house before. When the water touched his mouth, he made an eel of himself, spilled water out of the tub, and slipped along over the wet place to the river outside. I caught him to bring him back, but I couldn't hold him; in spite of all I could do, he made away."

90 The Gruagach dropped his sword, and went to the water side with his sons.

91 The sons made eleven eels of themselves, and the Gruagach their father was the twelfth. They went around in the water, searching in every place, and there was not a stone in the river that they passed without looking under and around it for the old fisherman's son.

92 And when he knew that they were after him, he made himself into a salmon; and when they knew he was a salmon, the sons made eleven otters of themselves, and the Gruagach made himself the twelfth.

93 When the fisherman's son found that twelve otters were after him, he was weak with hunger, and when they had come near, he made himself a whale. But the eleven brothers and their father made twelve cannon whales of themselves, for they had all gone out of the river, and were in the sea now.

94 When they were coming near him, the fisherman's son was weak from pursuit and hunger, so he jumped up out of the water, and made a swallow of himself; but the Gruagach and his sons became twelve hawks, and chased the swallow through the air; and as they whirled round and darted, they pressed him hard, till all of them came near the castle of the king of Erin.

95 Now the king had made a summer-house for his daughter; and where should she be at this time but sitting on the top of the summer-house.

96 The old fisherman's son dropped down till he was near her; then he fell into her lap in the form of a ring. The daughter of the king of Erin took up the ring, looked at it, and put it on her finger. The ring took her fancy, and she was glad.

97 When the Gruagach and his sons saw this, they let themselves down at the king's castle, having the form of the finest men that could be seen in the kingdom.

98 When the king's daughter had the ring on her finger she looked at it and liked it. Then the ring spoke, and said, "My life is in your hands now; don't part from the ring, and don't let it go to any man, and you'll give me a long life."

99 The Gruagach na g-cleasan and his eleven sons went into the king's castle and played on every instrument known to man, and they showed every sport that could be shown before a king. This they did for three days and three nights. When that time was over, and they were going away, the king spoke up and asked,

100 "What is the reward that you would like, and what would be pleasing to you from me?"

101 "We want neither gold nor silver," said the Gruagach; "all the reward we ask of you is the ring that I lost on a time, and which is now on your daughter's finger."

102 "If my daughter has the ring that you lost, it shall be given to you," said the king.

103 Now the ring spoke to the king's daughter and said, "Don't part with me for anything till you send your trusted man for three gallons of strong spirits and a gallon of wheat; put the spirits and the wheat together in an open barrel before the fire. When your father says you must give up the ring, do you answer back that you have never left the summer-house, that you have nothing on your hand but what is your own and paid for. Your father will say then that you must part with me, and give me up to the stranger. When he forces you in this way, and you can keep me no longer, then throw me into the fire; and you'll see great sport and strange things."

104 The king's daughter sent for the spirits and the wheat, had them mixed together, and put in an open barrel before the fire.

105 The king called the daughter in, and asked,

106 "Have you the ring which this stranger lost?"

107 "I have a ring," said she, "but it's my own, and I'll not part with it. I'll not give it to him nor to any man."

108 "You must," said the king, "for my word is pledged, and you must part with the ring!"

109 When she heard this, she slipped the ring from her finger and threw it into the fire.

110 That moment the eleven brothers made eleven pairs of tongs of themselves; their father, the old Gruagach, was the twelfth pair.

111 The twelve jumped into the fire to know in what spark of it would they find the old fisherman's son; and they were a long time working and searching through the fire, when out flew a spark, and into the barrel.

112 The twelve made themselves men, turned over the barrel, and spilled the wheat on the floor. Then in a twinkling they were twelve cocks strutting around.

113 They fell to and picked away at the wheat to know which one would find the fisherman's son. Soon one dropped on one side, and a second on the opposite side, until all twelve were lying drunk from the wheat.

114 Then the old fisherman's son made a fox of himself, and the first cock he came to was the old Gruagach na g-cleasan himself. He took the head off the Gruagach with one bite, and the heads off the eleven brothers with eleven other bites.

115 When the twelve were dead, the old fisherman's son made himself the finest-looking man in Erin, and began to give music and sport to the king; and he entertained him five times better than had the Gruagach and his eleven sons.

116 Then the king's daughter fell in love with him, and she set her mind on him to that degree that there was no life for her without him.

117 When the king saw the straits that his daughter was in, he ordered the marriage without delay.

118 The wedding lasted for nine days and nine nights, and the ninth night was the best of all.

119 When the wedding was over, the king felt he was losing his strength, so he took the crown off his own head, and put it on the head of the old fisherman's son, and made him king of Erin in place of himself.

120 The young couple were the luck, and we the stepping-stones. The presents we got at the marriage were stockings of buttermilk and shoes of paper, and these were worn to the soles of our feet when we got home from the wedding.

 

The Thirteenth Son of the King of Erin

 

1 THERE was a king in Erin long ago who had thirteen sons, and as they grew up he taught them good learning and every exercise and art befitting their rank (приличествующие их рангу; to befit – подходить, подобать, приличествовать).

2 One day the king went hunting, and saw a swan (лебедя) swimming in a lake with thirteen little ones. She kept driving away the thirteenth (все время прогоняла, отгоняла тринадцатого), and would not let it come near the others.

3 The king wondered greatly at this, and when he came home he summoned (вызвал) his Sean dall Glic (old blind sage), and said, "I saw a great wonder today while out hunting - a swan with thirteen cygnets (молодыми лебедями [`sıgnıt]), and she driving away the thirteenth continually, and keeping the twelve with her. Tell me the cause and reason of this. Why should a mother hate (ненавидеть) her thirteenth little one, and guard (охранять) the other twelve?"

4 "I will tell you," said the old blind sage; "all creatures (существа, твари) on earth, whether beast or human (будь то животные или люди), which have thirteen young, should put the thirteenth away, and let it wander for itself (предоставляют ему бродить самому по себе) through the world and find its fate (и найти /самому/ свою судьбу), so that the will of Heaven may work upon it (так чтобы воля неба смогла воздействовать на него), and not come down on the others (и не сходила, не обрушивалась бы на других). Now you have thirteen sons, and you must give the thirteenth to the Diachbha [divinity or fate (божество или рок)]."

5 "Then that is the meaning of the swan on the lake, - I must give up my thirteenth son to the Diachbha?"

6 "It is," said the old blind sage; "you must give up one of your thirteen sons."

7 "But how can I give one of them away when I am so fond of all (когда я так люблю всех); and which one shall it be?"

8 "I'll tell you what to do. When the thirteen come home tonight, shut the door against the last that comes (затвори дверь перед последним, который придет = перед тем, кто придет последним)."

9 Now one of the sons was slow, not so keen (острый, проницательный) nor so sharp as another; but the eldest, who was called Sean Ruadh [John the Red], was the best, the hero of them all. And it happened that night that he came home last, and when he came his father shut the door against him. The boy raised his hands and said, "Father, what are you going to do with me; what do you wish?"

10 "It is my duty (долг)," said the father, "to give one of my sons to the Diachbha; and as you are the thirteenth, you must go."

11 "Well, give me my outfit (снаряжение /для путешествия/; экипировку, одежду) for the road."

12 "The outfit was brought (принесено; to bring), Sean Ruadh put it on; then the father gave him a black-haired steed (коня) that could overtake the wind before him, and outstrip the wind behind.

13 Sean Ruadh mounted the steed and hurried away. He went on each day without rest, and slept in the woods at night.

14 One morning he put on some old clothes which he had in a pack on the saddle (в свертке, «упаковке» на седле), and leaving his horse in the woods, went aside (в сторону) to an opening. He was not long there when a king rode up (подскакал; to ride) and stopped before him.

15 "Who are you, and where are you going?" asked the king.

16 "Oh!" said Sean Ruadh, "I am astray (заблудился). I do not know where to go, nor what I am to do."

17 "If that is how you are, I'll tell you what to do, - come with me."

18 "Why should I go with you?" asked Sean Ruadh.

19 "Well, I have a great many cows, and I have no one to go with them, no one to mind them (чтобы позаботиться о них). I am in great trouble also. My daughter will die a terrible death (умрет ужасной смертью) very soon (очень скоро)."

20 "How will she die?" asked Sean Ruadh.

21 "There is an urfeist [great serpent], a great serpent of the sea, a monster (чудовище) which must get a king's daughter to devour (сожрать, проглотить [dı`vau∂]) every seven years. Once in seven years this thing comes up out of the sea for its meat. The turn (очередь) has now come to my daughter, and we don't know what day will the urfeist appear. The whole castle and all of us are in mourning (в трауре) for my wretched (жалкий, несчастный) child."

22 "Perhaps some one will come to save her," said Sean Ruadh.

23 "Oh! there is a whole army of kings' sons who have come, and they all promise to save her; but I'm in dread none of them will meet the urfeist."

24 Sean Ruadh agreed with the king to serve for seven years (договорился, согласился служить), and went home with him.

25 Next morning Sean Ruadh drove out the king's cows to pasture (погнал, выгнал на пастбище; to drive).

26 Now there were three giants not far from the king's place. They lived in three castles in sight of each other, and every night each of these giants shouted just before going to bed. So loud was the shout that each let out of himself that the people heard it in all the country around.

27 Sean Ruadh drove the cattle up to the giant's land, pushed down the wall, and let them in. The grass was very high, - three times better than any on the king's pastures.

28 As Sean Ruadh sat watching the cattle, a giant came running towards him and called out, "I don't know whether to put a pinch (щипок) of you in my nose, or a bite (/откушенный/ кусок) of you in my mouth!"

29 "Bad luck to me (не повезло мне)," said Sean Ruadh, "if I came here but to take the life out of you (а я ведь пришел именно для того, чтобы лишить тебя жизни)!"

30 "How would you like to fight (как бы ты хотел сражаться), - on the gray stones (на серых камнях), or with sharp swords (острыми мечами)?" asked the giant.

31 "I'll fight you," said Sean Ruadh, "on the gray stones, where your great legs will be going down (будут погружаться), and mine standing high."

32 They faced one another then (встали друг против друга), and began to fight. At the first encounter (при первом столкновении) Sean Ruadh put the giant down to his knees (по колени) among (среди) the hard gray stones, at the second he put him to his waist (по поясницу), and at the third to his shoulders.

33 "Come, take me out of this," cried the giant, "and I'll give you my castle and all I've got (и я отдам тебе мой замок и все, что у меня есть).

34 I'll give you my sword of light (меч света) that never fails to kill at a blow (который всегда убивает одним ударом; to fail – терпеть неудачу, не мочь). I'll give you my black horse that can overtake (обогнать) the wind before, and outstrip (обогнать) the wind behind. These are all up there in my castle."

35 Sean Ruadh killed the giant and went up to the castle, where the housekeeper (хозяйка /дома/, экономка) said to him,

36 "Oh! it is you that are welcome. You have killed the dirty (грязного = мерзкого) giant that was here. Come with me now till I show you all the riches and treasures (все богатства и сокровища)."

37 She opened the door of the giant's store-room and said, "All these are yours. Here are the keys of the castle."

38 "Keep them till I come again, and wake me in the evening," said Sean Ruadh, lying down on the giant's bed.

39 He slept till evening; then the housekeeper roused him (разбудила его), and he drove the king's cattle home. The cows never gave so much milk as that night. They gave as much as in a whole week before (они дали столько, сколько в течение целой недели до этого).

40 Sean Ruadh met the king, and asked, "What news from your daughter?"

41 "The great serpent did not come today," said the king; "but he may come tomorrow."

42 "Well, tomorrow he may not come till another day," said Sean Ruadh.

43 Now the king knew nothing of the strength of Sean Ruadh, who was bare-footed (босой; bare – голый, обнаженный), ragged (оборванный; rag – тряпка), and shabby (потрепанный, поношенный).

44 The second morning Sean Ruadh put the king's cows in the second giant's land. Out came the second giant with the same questions and threats (угрозами [θret]) as the first, and the cowboy spoke as on the day before.

45 They fell to fighting; and when the giant was to his shoulders in the hard gray rocks (в жестких серых cкалах = камнях), he said,

46 "I'll give you my sword of light and my brown-haired horse if you'll spare my life."

47 "Where is your sword of light? " asked Sean Ruadh.

48 "It is hung tip over my bed (подвешен прямо над моей постелью)."

49 Sean Ruadh ran to the giant's castle, and took the sword, which screamed out when he seized it (который вскрикнул, когда он его схватил); but he held it fast (держал крепко; to hold), hurried back to the giant, and asked, "How shall I try the edge of this sword (как мне испытать лезвие этого меча; edge – край, ребро; лезвие)?"

50 "Against a stick (/ударив/ по палке)," was the reply (ответ).

51 "I see no stick better than your own head," said Sean Ruadh; and with that he swept the head off the giant (смахнул).

52 The cowboy now went back to the castle and hung up the sword. "Blessing (благословение) to you," said the housekeeper; "you have killed the giant! Come, now, and I'll show you his riches and treasures, which are yours forever (навсегда)."

53 Sean Ruadh found more treasure in this castle than in the first one. When he had seen all, he gave the keys to the housekeeper till he should need them. He slept as on the day before, then drove the cows home in the evening.

54 The king said, "I have the luck since you came to me. My cows give three times as much milk today as they did yesterday."

55 "Well," said Sean Ruadh, "have you any account (сведения, новости; account - счет, подсчет; отчет, доклад) of the urfeist?"

56 "He didn't come today," said the king; "but he may come tomorrow."

57 Sean Ruadh went out with the king's cows on the third day, and drove them to the third giant's land, who came out and fought a more desperate battle than either of the other two (и «сражался» более отчаянную битву, чем любая из двух предыдущих; to fight); but the cow-boy pushed him down among the gray rocks to his shoulders and killed him.

58 At the castle of the third giant he was received with gladness (был принят, встречен с радостью) by the housekeeper, who showed him the treasures and gave him the keys; but he left the keys with her till he should need them. That evening the king's cows had more milk than ever before.

59 On the fourth day Sean Ruadh went out with the cows, but stopped at the first giant's castle. The housekeeper at his command brought out the dress of the giant, which was all black. He put on the giant's apparel (одеяние, облачение [∂`pær(∂)l]), black as night, and girded on (подпоясался, прикрепил на пояс) his sword of light. Then he mounted the black-haired steed, which overtook the wind before, and outstripped the wind behind; and rushing on between earth and sky, he never stopped till he came to the beach, where he saw hundreds upon hundreds of kings' sons, and champions, who were anxious (страстно желающие, озабоченные) to save the king's daughter, but were so frightened (напуганы) at the terrible urfeist that they would not go near her.

60 When he had seen the princess and the trembling champions (дрожащих воинов), Sean Ruadh turned his black steed to the castle. Presently (вскоре, теперь) the king saw, riding between earth and sky, a splendid stranger (великолепного чужака), who stopped before him.

61 "What is that I see on the shore (на берегу)?" asked the stranger. "Is it a fair (ярмарка), or some great meeting?"

62 "Haven't you heard," asked the king, "that a monster is coming to destroy (уничтожить) my daughter today?"

63 "No, I haven't heard anything," answered the stranger, who turned away and disappeared (исчез).

64 Soon the black horseman (всадник) was before the princess, who was sitting alone on a rock near the sea. As she looked at the stranger, she thought he was the finest man on earth, and her heart was cheered (приободрилось).

65 "Have you no one to save you?" he asked.

66 "No one."

67 "Will you let me lay my head on your lap (колени /верхняя чать ног у сидящего человека/, лоно) till the urfeist comes? Then rouse me."

68 He put his head on her lap and fell asleep. While he slept, the princess took three hairs from his head and hid them in her bosom (спрятала их за пазуху; to hide). As soon as she had hidden the hairs, she saw the urfeist coming on the sea, great as an island, and throwing up water to the sky as he moved. She roused the stranger, who sprang up to defend her (чтобы защищать, оборонять ее).

69 The urfeist came upon shore, and was advancing on the princess (приближался к принцессе; to advance – продвигаться вперед [∂`dvα:ns]) with mouth open and wide as a bridge (широким, как мост), when the stranger stood before him and said,

70 "This woman is mine, not yours!"

71 Then drawing (вытащив) his sword of light, he swept off the monster's head with a blow; but the head rushed (поспешила, бросилась) back to its place, and grew on again.

72 In a twinkle (в мгновенье ока: «мигание») the urfeist turned and went back to the sea; but as he went, he said, "I'll be here again tomorrow, and swallow (проглочу) the whole world before me as I come."

73 "Well," answered the stranger, "maybe another will come to meet you."

74 Sean Ruadh mounted his black steed, and was gone before the princess could stop him. Sad (грустным, печальным) was her heart when she saw him rush off between the earth and sky more swiftly (быстрее) than any wind.

75 Sean Ruadh went to the first giant's castle and put away his horse, clothes, and sword. Then he slept on the giant's bed till evening, when the housekeeper woke him (разбудила; to wake), and he drove home the cows. Meeting the king, he asked, "Well, how has your daughter fared today (как все прошло, все ли обошлось; to fare – жить, поживать, обходиться)?"

76 "Oh! the urfeist came out of the sea to carry her away; but a wonderful black champion came riding between earth and sky and saved her."

77 "Who was he?"

78 "Oh! there is many a man who says he did it. But my daughter isn't saved yet, for the urfeist said he'd come tomorrow."

79 "Well, never fear; perhaps another champion will come tomorrow."

80 Next morning Sean Ruadh drove the king's cows to the land of the second giant, where he left them feeding (пастись: «питаться»), and then went to the castle, where the housekeeper met him and said, "You are welcome. I'm here before you, and all is well."

81 "Let the brown horse be brought; let the giant's apparel and sword be ready for me," said Sean Ruadh.

82 The apparel was brought, the beautiful blue dress of the second giant, and his sword of light. Sean Ruadh put on the apparel, took the sword, mounted the brown steed, and sped away (умчался; to speed) between earth and air three times more swiftly than the day before.

83 He rode first to the seashore, saw the king's daughter sitting on the rock alone, and the princes and champions far away, trembling in dread (от страха) of the urfeist. Then he rode to the king, enquired (осведомился) about the crowd on the seashore, and received the same answer as before. "But is there no man to save her?" asked Sean Ruadh.

84 "Oh! there are men enough," said the king, "who promise to save her, and say they are brave (смелые); but there is no man of them who will stand to his word (кто сдержит слово) and face the urfeist when he rises from the sea."

85 Sean Ruadh was away before the king knew it, and rode to the princess in his suit of blue (в синем костюме, одеянии), bearing his sword of light. "Is there no one to save you?" asked he.

86 "No one."

87 "Let me lay my head on your lap, and when the urfeist comes, rouse me."

88 He put his head on her lap, and while he slept she took out the three hairs, compared (сравнила) them with his hair, and said to herself: "You are the man who was here yesterday."

89 When the urfeist appeared, coming over the sea, the princess roused the stranger, who sprang up and hurried to the beach.

90 The monster, moving at a greater speed, and raising more water than on the day before, came with open mouth to land. Again Sean Ruadh stood in his way, and with one blow of the giant's sword made two halves of the urfeist. But the two halves rushed together, and were one as before.

91 Then the urfeist turned to the sea again, and said as he went, "All the champions on earth won't save her from me tomorrow!"

92 Sean Ruadh sprang to his steed aud back to the castle. He went, leaving the princess in despair at his going (в отчаянии от его ухода). She tore (рвала; to tear) her hair and wept for the loss (оплакивала потерю; to weep) of the blue champion, the one man who had dared (осмелился) to save her.

93 Sean Ruadh put on his old clothes, and drove home the cows as usual. The king said, "A strange champion, all dressed in blue, saved my daughter today; but she is grieving her life away (умирает от тоски: «горюет свою жизнь прочь»; to grieve) because he is gone."

94 "Well, that is a small matter (мелочь, ерунда), since her life is safe (раз ее жизнь в безопасности)," said Sean Ruadh.

95 There was a feast (пир) for the whole world that night at the king's castle, and gladness was on every face that the king's daughter was safe again.

96 Next day Sean Ruadh drove the cows to the third giant's pasture, went to the castle, and told the housekeeper to bring the giant's sword and apparel, and have the red steed led to the door. The third giant's dress had as many colours as there are in the sky, and his boots (ботинки, сапоги) were of blue glass.

97 Sean Ruadh, dressed and mounted on his red steed, was the most beautiful man in the world. When ready to start, the housekeeper said to him,

98 "The beast will be so enraged (разъярен) this time that no arms (никакое оружие) can stop him; he will rise from the sea with three great swords coming out of his mouth, and he could cut to pieces (разрезать на кусочки) and swallow the whole world if it stood before him in battle (для битвы, на поле битвы). There is only one way to conquer (завоевать, победить) the urfeist, and I will show it to you. Take this brown apple, put it in your bosom, and when he comes rushing from the sea with open mouth, do you throw the apple down his throat (в глотку), and the great urfeist will melt away (растает) and die on the strand."

99 Sean Ruadh went on the red steed between earth and sky, with thrice the speed (трижды быстрее) of the day before. He saw the maiden (деву, девицу) sitting on the rock alone, saw the trembling kings' sons in the distance watching to know what would happen, and saw the king hoping for some one to save his daughter; then he went to the princess, and put his head on her lap; when he had fallen asleep, she took the three hairs from her bosom, and looking at them, said, "You are the man who saved me yesterday."

100 The urfeist was not long in coming (не замедлил появиться). The princess roused Sean Ruadh, who sprang to his feet and went to the sea. The urfeist came up enormous (огромный [ı`no:m∂s]), terrible to look at, with a mouth big enough to swallow the world, and three sharp swords coming out of it. When he saw Sean Ruadh, he sprang at him with a roar (с ревом); but Sean Ruadh threw the apple into his mouth, and the beast fell helpless (беспомощный) on the strand, flattened out (распластался на земле; flat – плоский) and melted away to a dirty jelly (желе) on the shore.

101 Then Sean Ruadh went towards the princess and said, "That urfeist will never trouble (беспокоить) man or woman again."

102 The princess ran and tried to cling to him (прижаться, прилипнуть); but he was on the red steed, rushing away bеtween earth and sky, before she could stop him. She held, however, so firmly (крепко) to one of the blue glass boots that Sean Ruadh had to leave it (что пришлось оставить его) in her hands.

103 When he drove home the cows that night, the king came out, and Sean Ruadh asked,

104 "What news from the urfeist?"

105 "Oh," said the king, "I've had the luck since you came to me. A champion wearing all the colours of the sky, and riding a red steed between earth and air, destroyed the urfeist today. My daughter is safe forever; but she is ready to kill herself because she hasn't the man that saved her."

106 That night there was a feast in the king's castle such as no one had ever seen before.

107 The halls were filled (залы были наполнены) with princes and champions, and each one said, "I am the man that saved the princess!"

108 The king sent for the old blind sage, and asked, what should he do to find the man who saved his daughter. The old blind sage said,

109 "Send out word to all the world that the man whose foot the blue glass boot will fit is the champion who killed the urfeist, and you'll give him your daughter in marriage."

110 The king sent out word to the world to come to try on the boot. It was too large for some, too small for others. When all had failed, the old sage said,

111 "All have tried the boot but the cowboy."

112 "Oh! he is always out with the cows; what use (что толку: «какая польза») in his trying," said the king.

113 "No matter (неважно)," answered the old blind sage; "let twenty men go and bring down the cowboy."

114 The king sent up twenty men, who found the cowboy sleeping in the shadow of a stone wall (в тени каменной стены). They began to make a hay rope (веревку из сена) to bind him; but he woke up, and had twenty ropes ready before they had one. Then he jumped at them, tied the twenty in a bundle (в /одну/ связку), and fastened (прикрепил) the bundle to the wall.

115 They waited and waited at the castle for the twenty men and the cowboy, till at last the king sent twenty men more, with swords, to know what was the delay (задержка).

116 When they came, this twenty began to make a hay rope to tie the cowboy; but he had twenty ropes made before their one, and no matter how they fought (и как они ни сопротивлялись), the cowboy tied the twenty in a bundle, and the bundle to the other twenty men.

117 When neither party came back, the old blind sage said to the king,

118 "Go up now, and throw yourself down before the cowboy, for he has tied the forty men in two bundles, and the bundles to each other."

119 The king went and threw himself down before the cowboy, who raised him up and said,

120 "What is this for?"

121 "Come down now and try on the glass boot," said the king.

122 "How can I go, when I have work to do here?"

123 "Oh! never mind (неважно: «не обращай внимания»); you'll come back soon enough to do the work."

124 The cowboy untied (развязал) the forty men and went down with the king. When he stood in front of the castle, he saw the princess sitting in her upper chamber (в верхней комнате), and the glass boot on the window-sill (на подоконнике) before her.

125 That moment the boot sprang from the window through the air to him, and went on his foot of itself. The princess was downstairs (спустилась по лестнице вниз) in a twinkle, and in the arms of Sean Ruadh.

126 The whole place was crowded with kings' sons and champions, who claimed (притязали /на то, что/) that they had saved the princess.

127 "What are these men here for (для чего здесь эти люди)?" asked Sean Ruadh.

128 "Oh! they have been trying to put on (надеть) the boot," said the king.

129 With that Sean Ruadh drew his sword of light, swept the heads off every man of them, and threw heads and bodies on the dirt-heap (на мусорную кучу) behind the castle.

130 Then the king sent ships with messengers to all the kings and queens of the world, - to the kings of Spain, France, Greece, and Lochlin, and to Diarmuid, son of the monarch of light, - to come to the wedding of his daughter and Sean Ruadh.

131 Sean Ruadh, after the wedding, went with his wife to live in the kingdom of the giants, and left his father-in-law (тестя) on his own land.

 

1 THERE was a king in Erin long ago who had thirteen sons, and as they grew up he taught them good learning and every exercise and art befitting their rank.

2 One day the king went hunting, and saw a swan swimming in a lake with thirteen little ones. She kept driving away the thirteenth, and would not let it come near the others.

3 The king wondered greatly at this, and when he came home he summoned his Sean dall Glic (old blind sage), and said, "I saw a great wonder today while out hunting - a swan with thirteen cygnets, and she driving away the thirteenth continually, and keeping the twelve with her. Tell me the cause and reason of this. Why should a mother hate her thirteenth little one, and guard the other twelve?"

4 "I will tell you," said the old blind sage; "all creatures on earth, whether beast or human, which have thirteen young, should put the thirteenth away, and let it wander for itself through the world and find its fate, so that the will of Heaven may work upon it, and not come down on the others. Now you have thirteen sons, and you must give the thirteenth to the Diachbha [divinity or fate]."

5 "Then that is the meaning of the swan on the lake, - I must give up my thirteenth son to the Diachbha?"

6 "It is," said the old blind sage; "you must give up one of your thirteen sons."

7 "But how can I give one of them away when I am so fond of all; and which one shall it be?"

8 "I'll tell you what to do. When the thirteen come home tonight, shut the door against the last that comes."

9 Now one of the sons was slow, not so keen nor so sharp as another; but the eldest, who was called Sean Ruadh [John the Red], was the best, the hero of them all. And it happened that night that he came home last, and when he came his father shut the door against him. The boy raised his hands and said, "Father, what are you going to do with me; what do you wish?"

10 "It is my duty," said the father, " to give one of my sons to the Diachbha; and as you are the thirteenth, you must go."

11 "Well, give me my outfit for the road."

12 "The outfit was brought, Sean Ruadh put it on; then the father gave him a black-haired steed that could overtake the wind before him, and outstrip the wind behind.

13 Sean Ruadh mounted the steed and hurried away. He went on each day without rest, and slept in the woods at night.

14 One morning he put on some old clothes which he had in a pack on the saddle, and leaving his horse in the woods, went aside to an opening. He was not long there when a king rode up and stopped before him.

15 "Who are you, and where are you going?" asked the king.

16 "Oh!" said Sean Ruadh, "I am astray. I do not know where to go, nor what I am to do."

17 "If that is how you are, I'll tell you what to do, - come with me."

18 "Why should I go with you?" asked Sean Ruadh.

19 "Well, I have a great many cows, and I have no one to go with them, no one to mind them. I am in great trouble also. My daughter will die a terrible death very soon."

20 "How will she die?" asked Sean Ruadh.

21 "There is an urfeist, [great serpent] a great serpent of the sea, a monster which must get a king's daughter to devour every seven years. Once in seven years this thing comes up out of the sea for its meat. The turn has now come to my daughter, and we don't know what day will the urfeist appear. The whole castle and all of us are in mourning for my wretched child."

22 "Perhaps some one will come to save her," said Sean Ruadh.

23 "Oh! there is a whole army of kings' sons who have come, and they all promise to save her; but I'm in dread none of them will meet the urfeist."

24 Sean Ruadh agreed with the king to serve for seven years, and went home with him.

25 Next morning Sean Ruadh drove out the king's cows to pasture.

26 Now there were three giants not far from the king's place. They lived in three castles in sight of each other, and every night each of these giants shouted just before going to bed. So loud was the shout that each let out of himself that the people heard it in all the country around.

27 Sean Ruadh drove the cattle up to the giant's land, pushed down the wall, and let them in. The grass was very high, - three times better than any on the king's pastures.

28 As Sean Ruadh sat watching the cattle, a giant came running towards him and called out: "I don't know whether to put a pinch of you in my nose, or a bite of you in my mouth!"

29 "Bad luck to me," said Sean Ruadh, "if I came here but to take the life out of you!"

30 "How would you like to fight, - on the gray stones, or with sharp swords?" asked the giant.

31 "I'll fight you," said Sean Ruadh, "on the gray stones, where your great legs will be going down, and mine standing high."

32 They faced one another then, and began to fight. At the first encounter Sean Ruadh put the giant down to his knees among the hard gray stones, at the second he put him to his waist, and at the third to his shoulders.

33 "Come, take me out of this," cried the giant, "and I'll give you my castle and all I've got.

34 I'll give you my sword of light that never fails to kill at a blow. I'll give you my black horse that can overtake the wind before, and outstrip the wind behind. These are all up there in my castle."

35 Sean Ruadh killed the giant and went up to the castle, where the housekeeper said to him:

36 "Oh! it is you that are welcome. You have killed the dirty giant that was here. Come with me now till I show you all the riches and treasures."

37 She opened the door of the giant's store-room and said, "All these are yours. Here are the keys of the castle."

38 "Keep them till I come again, and wake me in the evening," said Sean Ruadh, lying down on the giant's bed.

39 He slept till evening; then the housekeeper roused him, and he drove the king's cattle home. The cows never gave so much milk as that night. They gave as much as in a whole week before.

40 Sean Ruadh met the king, and asked, "What news from your daughter?"

41 "The great serpent did not come today," said the king; "but he may come tomorrow."

42 "Well, tomorrow he may not come till another day," said Sean Ruadh.

43 Now the king knew nothing of the strength of Sean Ruadh, who was bare-footed, ragged, and shabby.

44 The second morning Sean Ruadh put the king's cows in the second giant's land. Out came the second giant with the same questions and threats as the first, and the cowboy spoke as on the day before.

45 They fell to fighting; and when the giant was to his shoulders in the hard gray rocks, he said,

46 "I'll give you my sword of light and my brown-haired horse if you'll spare my life."

47 "Where is your sword of light? " asked Sean Ruadh.

48 "It is hung tip over my bed."

49 Sean Ruadh ran to the giant's castle, and took the sword, which screamed out when he seized it; but he held it fast, hurried back to the giant, and asked, "How shall I try the edge of this sword?"

50 "Against a stick," was the reply.

51 "I see no stick better than your own head," said Sean Ruadh; and with that he swept the head off the giant.

52 The cowboy now went back to the castle and hung up the sword. "Blessing to you," said the housekeeper; "you have killed the giant! Come, now, and I'll show you his riches and treasures, which are yours forever."

53 Sean Ruadh found more treasure in this castle than in the first one. When he had seen all, he gave the keys to the housekeeper till he should need them. He slept as on the day before, then drove the cows home in the evening.

54 The king said, "I have the luck since you came to me. My cows give three times as much milk today as they did yesterday."

55 "Well," said Sean Ruadh, "have you any account of the urfeist?"

56 "He didn't come today," said the king; "but he may come tomorrow."

57 Sean Ruadh went out with the king's cows on the third day, and drove them to the third giant's land, who came out and fought a more desperate battle than either of the other two; but the cow-boy pushed him down among the gray rocks to his shoulders and killed him.

58 At the castle of the third giant he was received with gladness by the housekeeper, who showed him the treasures and gave him the keys; but he left the keys with her till he should need them. That evening the king's cows had more milk than ever before.

59 On the fourth day Sean Ruadh went out with the cows, but stopped at the first giant's castle. The housekeeper at his command brought out the dress of the giant, which was all black. He put on the giant's apparel, black as night, and girded on his sword of light. Then he mounted the black-haired steed, which overtook the wind before, and outstripped the wind behind; and rushing on between earth and sky, he never stopped till he came to the beach, where he saw hundreds upon hundreds of kings' sons, and champions, who were anxious to save the king's daughter, but were so frightened at the terrible urfeist that they would not go near her.

60 When he had seen the princess and the trembling champions, Sean Ruadh turned his black steed to the castle. Presently the king saw, riding between earth and sky, a splendid stranger, who stopped before him.

61 "What is that I see on the shore?" asked the stranger. "Is it a fair, or some great meeting?"

62 "Haven't you heard," asked the king, "that a monster is coming to destroy my daughter today?"

63 "No, I haven't heard anything," answered the stranger, who turned away and disappeared.

64 Soon the black horseman was before the princess, who was sitting alone on a rock near the sea. As she looked at the stranger, she thought he was the finest man on earth, and her heart was cheered.

65 "Have you no one to save you?" he asked.

66 "No one."

67 "Will you let me lay my head on your lap till the urfeist comes? Then rouse me."

68 He put his head on her lap and fell asleep. While he slept, the princess took three hairs from his head and hid them in her bosom. As soon as she had hidden the hairs, she saw the urfeist coming on the sea, great as an island, and throwing up water to the sky as he moved. She roused the stranger, who sprang up to defend her.

69 The urfeist came upon shore, and was advancing on the princess with mouth open and wide as a bridge, when the stranger stood before him and said,

70 "This woman is mine, not yours!"

71 Then drawing his sword of light, he swept off the monster's head with a blow; but the head rushed back to its place, and grew on again.

72 In a twinkle the urfeist turned and went back to the sea; but as he went, he said, "I'll be here again tomorrow, and swallow the whole world before me as I come."

73 "Well," answered the stranger, "maybe another will come to meet you."

74 Sean Ruadh mounted his black steed, and was gone before the princess could stop him. Sad was her heart when she saw him rush off between the earth and sky more swiftly than any wind.

75 Sean Ruadh went to the first giant's castle and put away his horse, clothes, and sword. Then he slept on the giant's bed till evening, when the housekeeper woke him, and he drove home the cows. Meeting the king, he asked, "Well, how has your daughter fared today?"

76 "Oh! the urfeist came out of the sea to carry her away; but a wonderful black champion came riding between earth and sky and saved her."

77 "Who was he?"

78 "Oh! there is many a man who says he did it. But my daughter isn't saved yet, for the urfeist said he'd come tomorrow."

79 "Well, never fear; perhaps another champion will come tomorrow."

80 Next morning Sean Ruadh drove the king's cows to the land of the second giant, where he left them feeding, and then went to the castle, where the housekeeper met him and said, "You are welcome. I'm here before you, and all is well."

81 "Let the brown horse be brought; let the giant's apparel and sword be ready for me," said Sean Ruadh.

82 The apparel was brought, the beautiful blue dress of the second giant, and his sword of light. Sean Ruadh put on the apparel, took the sword, mounted the brown steed, and sped away between earth and air three times more swiftly than the day before.

83 He rode first to the seashore, saw the king's daughter sitting on the rock alone, and the princes and champions far away, trembling in dread of the urfeist. Then he rode to the king, enquired about the crowd on the seashore, and received the same answer as before. "But is there no man to save her?" asked Sean Ruadh.

84 "Oh! there are men enough," said the king, "who promise to save her, and say they are brave; but there is no man of them who will stand to his word and face the urfeist when he rises from the sea."

85 Sean Ruadh was away before the king knew it, and rode to the princess in his suit of blue, bearing his sword of light. "Is there no one to save you?" asked he.

86 "No one."

87 "Let me lay my head on your lap, and when the urfeist comes, rouse me."

88 He put his head on her lap, and while he slept she took out the three hairs, compared them with his hair, and said to herself: "You are the man who was here yesterday."

89 When the urfeist appeared, coming over the sea, the princess roused the stranger, who sprang up and hurried to the beach.

90 The monster, moving at a greater speed, and raising more water than on the day before, came with open mouth to land. Again Sean Ruadh stood in his way, and with one blow of the giant's sword made two halves of the urfeist. But the two halves rushed together, and were one as before.

91 Then the urfeist turned to the sea again, and said as he went: "All the champions on earth won't save her from me tomorrow!"

92 Sean Ruadh sprang to his steed aud back to the castle. He went, leaving the princess in despair at his going. She tore her hair and wept for the loss of the blue champion, the one man who had dared to save her.

93 Sean Ruadh put on his old clothes, and drove home the cows as usual. The king said, "A strange champion, all dressed in blue, saved my daughter today; but she is grieving her life away because he is gone."

94 "Well, that is a small matter, since her life is safe," said Sean Ruadh.

95 There was a feast for the whole world that night at the king's castle, and gladness was on every face that the king's daughter was safe again.

96 Next day Sean Ruadh drove the cows to the third giant's pasture, went to the castle, and told the housekeeper to bring the giant's sword and apparel, and have the red steed led to the door. The third giant's dress had as many colours as there are in the sky, and his boots were of blue glass.

97 Sean Ruadh, dressed and mounted on his red steed, was the most beautiful man in the world. When ready to start, the housekeeper said to him:

98 "The beast will be so enraged this time that no arms can stop him; he will rise from the sea with three great swords coming out of his mouth, and he could cut to pieces and swallow the whole world if it stood before him in battle. There is only one way to conquer the urfeist, and I will show it to you. Take this brown apple, put it in your bosom, and when he comes rushing from the sea with open mouth, do you throw the apple down his throat, and the great urfeist will melt away and die on the strand."

99 Sean Ruadh went on the red steed between earth and sky, with thrice the speed of the day before. He saw the maiden sitting on the rock alone, saw the trembling kings' sons in the distance watching to know what would happen, and saw the king hoping for some one to save his daughter; then he went to the princess, and put his head on her lap; when he had fallen asleep, she took the three hairs from her bosom, and looking at them, said, "You are the man who saved me yesterday."

100 The urfeist was not long in coming. The princess roused Sean Ruadh, who sprang to his feet and went to the sea. The urfeist came up enormous, terrible to look at, with a mouth big enough to swallow the world, and three sharp swords coming out of it. When he saw Sean Ruadh, he sprang at him with a roar; but Sean Ruadh threw the apple into his mouth, and the beast fell helpless on the strand, flattened out and melted away to a dirty jelly on the shore.

101 Then Sean Ruadh went towards the princess and said, "That urfeist will never trouble man or woman again."

102 The princess ran and tried to cling to him; but he was on the red steed, rushing away bеtween earth and sky, before she could stop him. She held, however, so firmly to one of the blue glass boots that Sean Ruadh had to leave it in her hands.

103 When he drove home the cows that night, the king came out, and Sean Ruadh asked,

104 "What news from the urfeist?"

105 "Oh," said the king, "I've had the luck since you came to me. A champion wearing all the colours of the sky, and riding a red steed between earth and air, destroyed the urfeist today. My daughter is safe forever; but she is ready to kill herself because she hasn't the man that saved her."

106 That night there was a feast in the king's castle such as no one had ever seen before.

107 The halls were filled with princes and champions, and each one said, "I am the man that saved the princess!"

108 The king sent for the old blind sage, and asked, what should he do to find the man who saved his daughter. The old blind sage said,

109 "Send out word to all the world that the man whose foot the blue glass boot will fit is the champion who killed the urfeist, and you'll give him your daughter in marriage."

110 The king sent out word to the world to come to try on the boot. It was too large for some, too small for others. When all had failed, the old sage said,

111 "All have tried the boot but the cowboy."

112 "Oh! he is always out with the cows; what use in his trying," said the king.

113 "No matter," answered the old blind sage; "let twenty men go and bring down the cowboy."

114 The king sent up twenty men, who found the cowboy sleeping in the shadow of a stone wall. They began to make a hay rope to bind him; but he woke up, and had twenty ropes ready before they had one. Then he jumped at them, tied the twenty in a bundle, and fastened the bundle to the wall.

115 They waited and waited at the castle for the twenty men and the cowboy, till at last the king sent twenty men more, with swords, to know what was the delay.

116 When they came, this twenty began to make a hay rope to tie the cowboy; but he had twenty ropes made before their one, and no matter how they fought, the cowboy tied the twenty in a bundle, and the bundle to the other twenty men.

117 When neither party came back the old blind sage said to the king,

118 "Go up now, and throw yourself down before the cowboy, for he has tied the forty men in two bundles, and the bundles to each other."

119 The king went and threw himself down before the cowboy, who raised him up and said,

120 "What is this for?"

121 "Come down now and try on the glass boot," said the king.

122 "How can I go, when I have work to do here?"

123 "Oh! never mind; you'll come back soon enough to do the work."

124 The cowboy untied the forty men and went down with the king. When he stood in front of the castle, he saw the princess sitting in her upper chamber, and the glass boot on the window-sill before her.

125 That moment the boot sprang from the window through the air to him, and went on his foot of itself. The princess was downstairs in a twinkle, and in the arms of Sean Ruadh.

126 The whole place was crowded with kings' sons and champions, who claimed that they had saved the princess.

127 "What are these men here for?" asked Sean Ruadh.

128 "Oh! they have been trying to put on the boot," said the king.

129 With that Sean Ruadh drew his sword of light, swept the heads off every man of them, and threw heads and bodies on the dirt-heap behind the castle.

130 Then the king sent ships with messengers to all the kings and queens of the world, - to the kings of Spain, France, Greece, and Lochlin, and to Diarmuid, son of the monarch of light, - to come to the wedding of his daughter and Sean Ruadh.

131 Sean Ruadh, after the wedding, went with his wife to live in the kingdom of the giants, and left his father-in-law on his own land.

 

Shaking-Head

 

1 THERE was once a king of a province in Erin who had an only son. The king was very careful (заботливый) of this son, and sent him to school for good instruction (для хорошего обучения).

2 The other three kings of provinces in Erin had three sons at the same school and the three sent word by this one to his father, that if he didn't put his son to death (если не убьет; death - смерть) they would put both father and son to death themselves.

3 When the young man came home with this word to his father and mother, they were grieved when they heard it. But the king's son said that he would go out into the world to seek his fortune, and settle the trouble (разрешит проблему) in that way (таким образом). So away he went, taking with him only five pounds in money for his support (для поддержки = пропитания).

4 The young man travelled on till he came to a grave-yard (кладбище), where he saw four men fighting over a coffin (над гробом). Then he went up to the four, and saw that two of them were trying to put the coffin down into a grave (в могилу), and the other two preventing them (мешали им; to prevent – предотвращать [prı`vent]) and keeping the coffin above ground (на поверхности: «над землей»). When the king's son came near the men, he asked, "Why do you fight in such a place as this, and why do you keep the coffin above ground?"

5 Two of the men answered, and said, "The body of our brother is in this coffin, and these two men won't let us bury it (похоронить [`berı])."

6 The other two then said, "We have a debt of five pounds on the dead man (у нас долг пять фунтов на мертвеце = он нам остался должен пять фунтов), and we won't let his body be buried till the debt is paid."

7 The king's son said, "Do you let these men bury their brother, and I will pay what you ask."

8 Then the two let the brothers of the dead man bury him. The king's son paid the five pounds, and went away empty-handed (с пустыми руками), and, except the clothes on his back (кроме одежды «на спине» = на нем), he had no more than on the day he was born (чем в тот день, когда родился). After he had gone on his way a while and the grave-yard was out of sight he turned and saw a sprightly (бойкого, веселого) red-haired man [fear ruadh] hurrying after him. When he came up, the stranger asked, "Don't you want a serving man (слугу)?"

9 "I do not," answered the king's son, "I have nothing to support myself with, let alone (не говоря уж) a serving man."

10 "Well, never mind that," said the red-haired man; "I'll be with you wherever you go (куда бы ты ни пошел), whether you have anything or not (/независимо от того,/ есть ли у тебя что-нибудь или нет /ничего/)."

11 "What is your name?" asked the king's son.

12 "Shaking-head (трясущаяся голова)," answered the red man.

13 When they had gone on a piece of the way together the king's son stopped and asked,

14 "Where shall we be tonight?"

15 "We shall be in a giant's castle where there will be small welcome for us (где нас примут не очень доброжелательно)," said Shaking-head.

16 When evening came they found themselves in front of a castle. In they went and saw no one inside only a tall old hag (ведьму). But they were not long in the place till they heard a loud, rushing noise outside, and a blow on the castle. The giant came; and the first words he let out of his mouth were:

17 "I'm glad to have an Erinach (ирландец) on my supper-table to eat tonight." Then turning to the two he said, "What brought you here this evening; what do you want in my castle?"

18 "All the champions and heroes of Erin are going to take your property (собственность) from you and destroy yourself; we have come to warn you (предостеречь), and there is nobody to save you from them but us," said Shaking-head.

19 When the giant heard these words he changed his treatment entirely (полностью изменил свое обращение; to treat somebody – обращаться, обходиться). He gave the king's son and Shaking-head a hearty welcome and a kindly greeting (cердечно и любезно приветствовал). When he understood the news they brought (когда он понял, какие новости они принесли), he washed them with the tears of his eyes, dried them with kisses (высушил их поцелуями), and gave them a good supper and a soft bed that night.

20 Next morning the giant was up at an early hour, and he went to the bed-side of each man and told him to rise and have breakfast. Shaking-head asked his reward (вознаграждение) of the giant for telling him of the champions of Erin and the danger (опасность) he was in.

21 "Well," said the giant, "there's a pot (горшок) of gold over there under my bed; take as much out of it as ever you wish, and welcome."

22 "It isn't gold I want for my service," said Shaking-head, "you have a gift (дар, подарок) which suits me better (который мне больше подходит)."

23 "What gift is that?" asked the giant.

24 "The light black steed in your stable."

25 "That's a gift I won't give you," said the giant, "for when any one comes to trouble or attack me, all I have to do is to throw my leg over that steed, and away he carries me out of sight of every enemy (любого врага)."

26 "Well," said Shaking~head, "if you don't give me that steed I'll bring all the kingdom of Erin against you, and you'II be destroyed with all you have."

27 The giant stopped a moment, and said, "I believe you'd do that thing, so you may take the steed." Then Shaking-head took the steed of the giant, gave him to the king's son, and away they went.

28 At sunset Shaking-head said, "We are near the castle of another giant, the next brother to the one who entertained us last night (принимал, угощал [ent∂`teın]). He hasn't much welcome for us either; but he will treat us well (будет обращаться с нами хорошо) when he is threatened (когда будет напуган, если ему пригрозить; to threaten [θretn] – грозить, угрожать)."

29 The second giant was going to eat the king's son for supper, but when Shaking-head told him about the forces of Erin he changed his manner and entertained them well.

30 Next morning after breakfast, Shaking-head said,

31 "You must give me a present for my services in warning you."

32 "There is a pot of gold under my bed," said the giant; "take all you want of it."

33 "I don't want your gold," said Shaking-head, "but you have a gift which suits me well."

34 "What is that?" asked the giant.

35 "The two-handed black sword that never fails a blow."

36 "You won't get that gift from me," said the giant; "and I can't spare it; for if a whole army were to come against me, as soon as I'd have my two hands on the hilt (на рукояти) of that sword, I'd let no man near me without sweeping the head off him."

37 "Well," said Shaking-head, "I have been keeping back your enemies this long time; but I'll let them at you now, and I'll raise up more. I'll put the whole kingdom of Erin against you."

38 The giant stopped a moment, and said, "I believe you'd do that if it served you." So he took the sword off his belt (с пояса) and handed it to his guest. Shaking-head gave it to the king's son, who mounted his steed, and they both went away.

39 When they had gone some distance from the giant's castle Shaking-head said to the king's son, "Where shall we be tonight? - you have more knowledge (знания) than I."

40 "Indeed then I have not," said the king's son; "I have no knowledge at all of where we are going; it is you who have the knowledge."

41 "Well," said Shaking-head, "we'II be at the third and youngest giant's castle tonight, and at first he'll treat us far worse (гораздо хуже) and more harshly (резко; жестоко), but still we'll take this night's lodging (жилье, ночевку) of him, and a good gift in the morning."

42 Soon after sunset they came to the castle where they met the worst reception (самый худший прием) and the harshest they had found on the road. The giant was going to eat them both for supper; but when Shaking-head told him of the champions of Erin, he became as kind as his two brothers, and gave good entertainment to both.

43 Next morning after breakfast, Shaking-head asked for a present in return (в обмен; return – возврат) for his services.

44 "Do you see the pot of gold in the corner there under my bed? - take all you want and welcome," said the giant.

45 "It's not gold I want," said Shaking-head, "but the cloak of darkness."

46 "Oh," said the giant, "you'll not get that cloak of me, for I want it myself. If any man were to come against me, all I'd have to do would be to put that cloak on my shoulders, and no one in the world could see me, or know where I'd be."

47 "Well," said Shaking-head, "it's long enough that I am keeping your enemies away; and if you don't give me that cloak now I'll raise all the kingdom of Erin and still more forces (силы = войска) to destroy you, and it's not long you'II last (выдержишь, продержишься) after they come."

48 The giant thought a moment, and then said, "I believe you'd do what you say. There's the black cloak hanging on the wall before you; take it."

49 Shaking-head took the cloak, and the two went away together, the king's son riding on the light (на легком) black steed, and having the double-handed sword at his back. When out of sight of the giant, Shaking-head put on the cloak, and wasn't to be seen (/его/ нельзя было увидеть), and no other man could have been seen in his place (и никто другой не мог бы быть увиден /будь он/ на его месте). Then the king's son looked around, and began to call and search for his man, - he was lonely (одинок) without him and grieved not to see him. Shaking-head, glad to see the affection (любовь, привязанность, теплые чувства) of the king's son, took off the cloak and was at his side again.

50 "Where are we going now?" asked the king's son.

51 "We are going on a long journey to Ri Chuil an Or [King Behind the Gold], to ask his daughter of him."

52 The two travelled on, till they came to the castle of King Behind the Gold. Then Shaking-head said, "Go in you, and ask his daughter of the king, and I'll stay here outside with the cloak on me." So he went in and spoke to the king, and the answer he got was this: - "I am willing (согласен) to give you my daughter, but you won't get her unless you do what she will ask of you. And I must tell you now that three hundred kings' sons, lacking one (кроме одного; to lack – недоставать, отсутствовать), have come to ask for my daughter, and in the garden behind my castle are three hundred iron spikes, and every spike of them but one is covered with the head of a king's son who couldn't do what my daughter wanted of him, and I'm greatly in dread that your own head will be put on the one spike that is left uncovered (на колышке, который остался непокрытым)."

53 "Well," said the king's son, "I'll do my best (постараюсь изо всех сил: «сделаю мое лучшее») to keep my head where it is at present."

54 "Stay (останься, остановись) here in my castle," said the king, "and you'll have good entertainment till we know can you do what will be asked of you."

55 At night when the king's son was going to bed, the princess gave him a thimble (наперсток), and said, "Have this for me in the morning."

56 He put the thimble on his finger; and she thought it could be easily taken away, if he would sleep. So she came to him in the night, with a drink, and said, "I give you this in hopes (в надежде) I'll gain (приобрету, выиграю) more drink by you." He swallowed the liquor (напиток [`lık∂]), and the princess went away with the empty cup. Then the king's son put the thimble in his mouth between his cheek and his teeth (между щекой и зубами) for safe keeping (чтобы надежнее сохранить), and was soon asleep.

57 When the princess came to her own chamber, she struck her maid with a slat an draoichta [a rod of enchantment (жезлом колдовства = волшебным жезлом)] and turned her into a rat (и превратила ее в крысу); then she made such music of fifes (дудками) and trumpets (трубами) to sound throughout the castle, that every soul in it fell asleep. That minute, she sent the rat to where the king's son was sleeping, and the rat put her tail into the nostrils (сунула свой хвост в ноздри) of the young man, tickled his nose so that he sneezed (чихнул) and blew (выдул; to blow) the thimble out of his mouth. The rat caught it (поймала его; to catch) and ran away to the princess, who struck her (ударила; to strike) with the rod of enchantment and turned her into a maid again.

58 Then the princess and the maid set out for the eastern world, taking the thimble with them. Shaking-head, who was watching with his cloak on, unseen by all, had seen everything, and now followed at their heels (следовал по пятам). In the eastern world, at the sea-side was a rock. The princess tapped it (слегка постучала) with her finger, and the rock opened; there was a great house inside, and in the house a giant. The princess greeted him and gave him the thimble, saying, "You're to keep this so no man can get it."

59 "Oh," said the giant, taking the thimble and throwing it aside, "you need have no fear (тебе не нужно бояться); no man can find me in this place."

60 Shaking-head caught the thimble from the ground and put it in his pocket. When she had finished conversation with the giant, the princess kissed him, and hurried away. Shaking-head followed her step for step (шаг за шагом), till they came at break of day to the castle of King Behind the Gold. Shaking-head went to the king's son and asked,

61 "Was anything given you to keep last night?"

62 "Yes, before I came to this chamber the princess gave me her thimble, and told me to have it for her in the morning."

63 "Have you it now?" asked Shaking-head.

64 "It is not in my mouth where I put it last night, it is not in the bed; I'm afraid my head is lost," said the king's son.

65 "Well, look at this," said Shaking-head, taking the thimble out of his pocket and giving it to him. "The whole kingdom is moving today to see your death. All the people have heard that you are here asking for the princess, and they think your head'll be put on the last spike in the garden, with the heads of the other kings' sons. Rise up now, mount your light black steed, ride to the summer-house of the princess and her father, and give her the thimble."

66 The king's son did as Shaking-head told him. When he gave up the thimble, the king said, "You have won one third of my daughter." But the princess was bitterly angry («горько сердита, рассержена») and vexed to the heart (обижена до глубины души), that any man on earth should know that she had dealings (имеет дела, отношения) with the giant; she cared more for that than anything else (ее больше волновало это, чем что-либо другое).

67 When the second day had passed, and the king's son was going to bed, the princess gave him a comb (гребень [k∂um]) to keep, and said, "If you don't have this for me in the morning, your head will be put on the spike that's left in my father's garden."

68 The king's son took the comb with him, wrapped it in a handkerchief (завернул его в платок), and tied it to his head.

69 In the night the princess came with a draught (глоток; доза жидкого лекарства [drα:ft]) which she gave him, and soon he was asleep. Going back to her own chamber, she struck the maid with her rod of enchantment, and made a great yellow cat of her. Then she caused (вызвала) such music of fifes and trumpets to sound throughout the castle that every soul was in a deep sleep before the music was over, and that moment she sent the cat to the chamber of the king's son. The cat worked the handkerchief off his head (стянул платок с его головы), took out the comb and ran with it to the princess, who turned her into a maid again.

70 The two set out for the eastern world straightway; but if they did (но хотя они и /сразу отправились/), Shaking-head followed them in his cloak of darkness, till they came to the house of the giant in the great rock at the end of the road, at the sea. The princess gave the giant the comb, and said, "The thimble that I gave you to keep last night was taken from you, for the king's son in Erin brought it back to me this morning, and has done one third of the work of winning me (треть работы, чтобы добыть, выиграть меня), and I didn't expect you'd serve me in this way (я не ожидала, что ты так со мной поступишь)."

71 When the giant heard this, he was raging (в ярости, бесился), and threw the comb into the sea behind him. Then with Druidic spells (колдовством) he raised thunder and lightning (гром и молнию) and wind. The sea was roaring with storm and rain; but the comb had not touched the water when Shaking-head caught it.

72 When her talk was over the princess gave the giant a kiss, and home she went with the maid; but Shaking-head followed them step by step.

73 In the morning Shaking-head went to the king's son, roused him, and asked, "What was your task (задача, задание) last night?"

74 "The princess gave me a comb to have for her this morning," answered the king's son.

75 "Where is it now?" asked Shaking-head.

76 "Here on my head," said the king's son, putting up his hand to get it; but the comb was gone. "I'm done for now," said the king's son; "my head will be on the last spike today unless I have the comb for the princess."

77 "Here it is for you," said Shaking-head, taking the comb out of his pocket. "And now," said he, "the whole kingdom is coming to this castle today to see your head put on the last spike in the garden of King Behind the Gold, for all men think the same will happen to you that has happened to every king's son before you. Go up on your steed and ride to the summer-house where the king and his daughter are sitting, and give her the comb."

78 The king's son did as Shaking-head bade him. When he saw the comb the king said, "Now you have my daughter two-thirds won." But her face went from the princess entirely (на ней лица не было совершенно), she was so vexed that any man should know of her dealings with the giant.

79 The third night when he was going to bed the princess said to the king's son, "If you will not have at my father's castle tomorrow morning the head I will kiss tonight, you'll die tomorrow, and your own head will be put on the last spike in my father's garden." Later in the night she came to the bedside of the king's son with a draught. Which he drank, and before she was back in her chamber, he slept. Then she made such music all over the castle that not a soul was awake when the music had ceased (прекратилась). That moment she hurried away with her maid to the eastern world but Shaking-head followed her in his cloak of darkness. This time he carried with him the two-handed sword that never failed a blow.

80 When she came to the rock in the eastern world and entered the house of the giant, the princess said, "You let my two gifts go with the son of the king in Erin, and he'll have me won tomorrow if he'll have your head at my father's castle in the morning."

81 "Never fear," said the giant, "there is nothing in the world to take the head off me but the double-handed sword of darkness that never fails a blow, and that sword belongs (принадлежит) to my brother in the western world.''

82 The princess gave the giant a kiss at parting; and as she hurried away with her maid the giant turned to look at her. His head was covered with an iron cap (железной каской, железным шлемом); but as he looked he laid bare (обнажил, оставил открытым) a thin strip of his neck (узкую полоску шеи). Shaking-head was there near him, and said in his mind, "Your brother's sword has never been so close (близок) to your neck before," and with one blow he swept the head off him. Then began the greatest struggle that Shaking-head ever had, to keep (удержать) the head from the body of the giant. The head fought to put itself on again (билась, чтобы снова надеться /на туловище/), and never stopped till the body was dead; then it fell to the ground. Shaking-head seized (схватил), but couldn't stir (пошевелить, сдвинуть с места) the head, - couldn't move it from its place. Then he searched all around it and found a pin of slumber – ‘bar an suan’ - near the ear. When he took the pin away he had no trouble in carrying the head; and he made no delay but came to the castle at daybreak, and threw the head to a herd of pigs (стаду свиней) that belonged to the king. Then he went to the king's son, and asked,

83 "What happened to you last night?"

84 "The princess came to me, and said, that if I wouldn't bring to her father's castle this morning the head she was to kiss last night, my own head would be on the last spike today."

85 "Come out with me now to the pigs," said Shaking-head.

86 The two went out, and Shaking-head said, "Go in among the pigs, and take the head with you to the king; and a strange head it is to put before a king (ну и странную же голову ты предъявишь королю)."

87 So the king's son went on his steed to the summer-house, and gave the head to the king and his daughter, and turning to the princess, said,

88 "This is the head you kissed last night, and it's not a nice looking head either (и это вовсе не миловидная голова)."

89 "You have my daughter won now entirely," said the king, "and she is yours. And do you take that head to the great dark hole (темное отверстие) that is out there on one side of my castle grounds, and throw it down."

90 The king's son mounted his steed, and rode off with the head till he came to the hole going deep into the earth. When he let down the head it went to the bottom with such a roaring and such a noise that every mare (кобыла) and cow and every beast in the whole kingdom cast its young (родила «своего малыша»; to cast – бросать; преждевременно родить), such was the terror that was caused by the noise of the head in going to the bottom of the hole.

91 When the head was put away the king's son went back to the castle, and married the daughter of King Behind the Gold. The wedding lasted nine days and nights, and the last night was better than the first.

92 When the wedding was over Shaking-head went to the king and said, "You have provided (предоставил, предусмотрел) no fortune for your daughter, and it is but right that you should remember her (и было бы только = вполне справедливо, чтобы ты вспомнил о ней)."

93 "I have plenty (множество) of gold and silver to give her," said the king.

94 "It isn't gold and silver that your son-in-law wants, but men to stand against his enemies, when they come on him."

95 "I have more treasures than men," said King Behind the Gold; "but I won't see my daughter conquered for want of an army (но я не хочу увидеть свою дочь побежденной из-за недостатка в армии)."

96 They were satisfied (удовлетворены) with the king's word, and next day took the road to Erin, and kept on their way till they came opposite (напротив) the grave-yard. Then Shaking-head said to the king's son, "You are no good (ты ни на что не годишься), you have never told me a story since the first day I saw you."

97 "I have but one story to tell you, except what happened since we met."

98 "Well, tell me what happened before we met."

99 "I was passing this place (проходил здесь) before I saw you," said the king's son, "and four men were fighting over a coffin. I spoke to them, and two of them said they were burying the body of their brother which was in the coffin, and the others said the dead man owed them five pounds, and they wouldn't let the coffin into the ground until they got the money. I paid five pounds and the body was buried."

100 "It was my body that was in the coffin," said Shaking-head, "and I came back into this world to do you a good turn; and now I am going, and you'll never see me again unless trouble is on you."

101 Shaking-head disappeared, and the king's son went home. He wasn't with his father long till the other three kings' sons heard he had come back to Erin with the daughter of King Behind the Gold. They sent word, saying, "We'll take the head off you now, and put an end to your father and yourself."

102 The king's son went out to walk alone, and as he was lamenting the fate (жаловался на, оплакивал судьбу) he had brought on his father, who should come along to meet him but Shaking-head.

103 "What trouble is on you now?" asked he.

104 "Oh, three kings' sons are coming with their fleets (со своими флотами) and armies to destroy my father and myself, and what can we do with our one fleet and one army?"

105 "Well," said Shaking-head, "I'll settle that for you without delay." Then he sent a message straight to King Behind the Gold, who gave a fleet and an army, and they came to Erin so quickly that they were at the castle before the forces of the three kings' sons. And when the three came the battle began on sea and land at both sides of the castle.

106 The three fleets of the three kings' sons were sunk (потоплены; to sink), their armies destroyed, and the three heads taken off themselves. When the battle was over and the country safe the king resigned the castle and power (передал замок и власть; to resign – уходить в отставку, отказываться в чью-либо пользу [rı`zaın]) to his son, and the son of a king in a province became king over all the land of Erin.

 

1 THERE was once a king of a province in Erin who had an only son. The king was very careful of this son, and sent him to school for good instruction.

2 The other three kings of provinces in Erin had three sons at the same school and the three sent word by this one to his father, that if he didn't put his son to death they would put both father and son to death themselves.

3 When the young man came home with this word to his father and mother, they were grieved when they heard it. But the king's son said that he would go out into the world to seek his fortune, and settle the trouble in that way. So away he went, taking with him only five pounds in money for his support.

4 The young man travelled on till he came to a grave-yard, where he saw four men fighting over a coffin. Then he went up to the four, and saw that two of them were trying to put the coffin down into a grave, and the other two preventing them and keeping the coffin above ground. When the king's son came near the men, he asked, "Why do you fight in such a place as this, and why do you keep the coffin above ground?"

5 Two of the men answered, and said, "The body of our brother is in this coffin, and these two men won't let us bury it."

6 The other two then said, "We have a debt of five pounds on the dead man, and we won't let his body be buried till the debt is paid."

7 The king's son said, "Do you let these men bury their brother, and I will pay what you ask."

8 Then the two let the brothers of the dead man bury him. The king's son paid the five pounds, and went away empty-handed, and, except the clothes on his back, he had no more than on the day he was born. After he had gone on his way a while and the grave-yard was out of sight he turned and saw a sprightly red-haired man (fear ruadh) hurrying after him. When he came up, the stranger asked, "Don't you want a serving man?"

9 "I do not," answered the king's son, "I have nothing to support myself with, let alone a serving man."

10 "Well, never mind that," said the red-haired man; "I'll be with you wherever you go, whether you have anything or not."

11 "What is your name?" asked the king's son.

12 "Shaking-head," answered the red man.

13 When they had gone on a piece of the way together the king's son stopped and asked,

14 "Where shall we be tonight?"

15 "We shall be in a giant's castle where there will be small welcome for us," said Shaking-head.

16 When evening came they found themselves in front of a castle. In they went and saw no one inside only a tall old hag. But they were not long in the place till they heard a loud, rushing noise outside, and a blow on the castle. The giant came; and the first words he let out of his mouth were:

17 "I'm glad to have an Erinach on my supper-table to eat tonight." Then turning to the two he said, "What brought you here this evening; what do you want in my castle?"

18 "All the champions and heroes of Erin are going to take your property from you and destroy yourself; we have come to warn you, and there is nobody to save you from them but us," said Shaking-head.

19 When the giant heard these words he changed his treatment entirely. He gave the king's son and Shaking-head a hearty welcome and a kindly greeting. When he understood the news they brought, he washed them with the tears of his eyes, dried them with kisses, and gave them a good supper and a soft bed that night.

20 Next morning the giant was up at an early hour, and he went to the bed-side of each man and told him to rise and have breakfast. Shaking-head asked his reward of the giant for telling him of the champions of Erin and the danger he was in.

21 "Well," said the giant, "there's a pot of gold over there under my bed; take as much out of it as ever you wish, and welcome."

22 "It isn't gold I want for my service," said Shaking-head, "you have a gift which suits me better."

23 "What gift is that?" asked the giant.

24 "The light black steed in your stable."

25 "That's a gift I won't give you," said the giant, "for when any one comes to trouble or attack me, all I have to do is to throw my leg over that steed, and away he carries me out of sight of every enemy."

26 "Well," said Shaking-head, "if you don't give me that steed I'll bring all the kingdom of Erin against you, and you'll be destroyed with all you have."

27 The giant stopped a moment, and said, "I believe you'd do that thing, so you may take the steed." Then Shaking-head took the steed of the giant, gave him to the king's son, and away they went.

28 At sunset Shaking-head said, "We are near the castle of another giant, the next brother to the one who entertained us last night. He hasn't much welcome for us either; but he will treat us well when he is threatened."

29 The second giant was going to eat the king's son for supper, but when Shaking-head told him about the forces of Erin he changed his manner and entertained them well.

30 Next morning after breakfast, Shaking-head said,

31 "You must give me a present for my services in warning you."

32 "There is a pot of gold under my bed," said the giant; "take all you want of it."

33 "I don't want your gold," said Shaking-head, "but you have a gift which suits me well."

34 "What is that?" asked the giant.

35 "The two-handed black sword that never fails a blow."

36 "You won't get that gift from me," said the giant; "and I can't spare it; for if a whole army were to come against me, as soon as I'd have my two hands on the hilt of that sword, I'd let no man near me without sweeping the head off him."

37 "Well," said Shaking-head, "I have been keeping back your enemies this long time; but I'll let them at you now, and I'll raise up more. I'll put the whole kingdom of Erin against you."

38 The giant stopped a moment, and said, "I believe you'd do that if it served you." So he took the sword off his belt and handed it to his guest. Shaking-head gave it to the king's son, who mounted his steed, and they both went away.

39 When they had gone some distance from the giant's castle Shaking-head said to the king's son, "Where shall we be tonight? - you have more knowledge than I."

40 "Indeed then I have not," said the king's son; "I have no knowledge at all of where we are going; it is you who have the knowledge."

41 "Well," said Shaking-head, "we'II be at the third and youngest giant's castle tonight, and at first he'll treat us far worse and more harshly, but still we'll take this night's lodging of him, and a good gift in the morning."

42 Soon after sunset they came to the castle where they met the worst reception and the harshest they had found on the road. The giant was going to eat them both for supper; but when Shaking-head told him of the champions of Erin, he became as kind as his two brothers, and gave good entertainment to both.

43 Next morning after breakfast, Shaking-head asked for a present in return for his services.

44 "Do you see the pot of gold in the corner there under my bed? - take all you want and welcome," said the giant.

45 "It's not gold I want," said Shaking-head, "but the cloak of darkness."

46 "Oh," said the giant, "you'll not get that cloak of me, for I want it myself. If any man were to come against me, all I'd have to do would be to put that cloak on my shoulders, and no one in the world could see me, or know where I'd be."

47 "Well," said Shaking-head, "it's long enough that I am keeping your enemies away; and if you don't give me that cloak now I'll raise all the kingdom of Erin and still more forces to destroy you, and it's not long you'II last after they come."

48 The giant thought a moment, and then said, "I believe you'd do what you say. There's the black cloak hanging on the wall before you; take it."

49 Shaking-head took the cloak, and the two went away together, the king's son riding on the light black steed, and having the double-handed sword at his back. When out of sight of the giant, Shaking-head put on the cloak, and wasn't to be seen, and no other man could have been seen in his place. Then the king's son looked around, and began to call and search for his man, - he was lonely without him and grieved not to see him. Shaking-head, glad to see the affection of the king's son, took off the cloak and was at his side again.

50 "Where are we going now?" asked the king's son.

51 "We are going on a long journey to Ri Chuil an Or [King Behind the Gold], to ask his daughter of him."

52 The two travelled on, till they came to the castle of King Behind the Gold. Then Shaking-head said, "Go in you, and ask his daughter of the king, and I'll stay here outside with the cloak on me." So he went in and spoke to the king, and the answer he got was this: - "I am willing to give you my daughter, but you won't get her unless you do what she will ask of you. And I must tell you now that three hundred kings' sons, lacking one, have come to ask for my daughter, and in the garden behind my castle are three hundred iron spikes, and every spike of them but one is covered with the head of a king's son who couldn't do what my daughter wanted of him, and I'm greatly in dread that your own head will be put on the one spike that is left uncovered."

53 "Well," said the king's son, "I'll do my best to keep my head where it is at present."

54 "Stay here in my castle," said the king, "and you'll have good entertainment till we know can you do what will be asked of you."

55 At night when the king's son was going to bed, the princess gave him a thimble, and said, "Have this for me in the morning."

56 He put the thimble on his finger; and she thought it could be easily taken away, if he would sleep. So she came to him in the night, with a drink, and said, "I give you this in hopes I'll gain more drink by you." He swallowed the liquor, and the princess went away with the empty cup. Then the king's son put the thimble in his mouth between his cheek and his teeth for safe keeping, and was soon asleep.

57 When the princess came to her own chamber, she struck her maid with a slat an draoichta (a rod of enchantment) and turned her into a rat; then she made such music of fifes and trumpets to sound throughout the castle, that every soul in it fell asleep. That minute, she sent the rat to where the king's son was sleeping, and the rat put her tail into the nostrils of the young man, tickled his nose so that he sneezed and blew the thimble out of his mouth. The rat caught it and ran away to the princess, who struck her with the rod of enchantment and turned her into a maid again.

58 Then the princess and the maid set out for the eastern world, taking the thimble with them. Shaking-head, who was watching with his cloak on, unseen by all, had seen everything, and now followed at their heels. In the eastern world, at the sea-side was a rock. The princess tapped it with her finger, and the rock opened; there was a great house inside, and in the house a giant. The princess greeted him and gave him the thimble, saying, "You're to keep this so no man can get it."

59 "Oh," said the giant, taking the thimble and throwing it aside, "you need have no fear; no man can find me in this place."

60 Shaking-head caught the thimble from the ground and put it in his pocket. When she had finished conversation with the giant, the princess kissed him, and hurried away. Shaking-head followed her step for step, till they came at break of day to the castle of King Behind the Gold. Shaking-head went to the king's son and asked,

61 "Was anything given you to keep last night?"

62 "Yes, before I came to this chamber the princess gave me her thimble, and told me to have it for her in the morning."

63 "Have you it now?" asked Shaking-head.

64 "It is not in my mouth where I put it last night, it is not in the bed; I'm afraid my head is lost," said the king's son.

65 "Well, look at this," said Shaking-head, taking the thimble out of his pocket and giving it to him. "The whole kingdom is moving today to see your death. All the people have heard that you are here asking for the princess, and they think your head'll be put on the last spike in the garden, with the heads of the other kings' sons. Rise up now, mount your light black steed, ride to the summer-house of the princess and her father, and give her the thimble."

66 The king's son did as Shaking-head told him. When he gave up the thimble, the king said, "You have won one third of my daughter." But the princess was bitterly angry and vexed to the heart, that any man on earth should know that she had dealings with the giant; she cared more for that than anything else.

67 When the second day had passed, and the king's son was going to bed, the princess gave him a comb to keep, and said, "If you don't have this for me in the morning, your head will be put on the spike that's left in my father's garden."

68 The king's son took the comb with him, wrapped it in a handkerchief, and tied it to his head.

69 In the night the princess came with a draught which she gave him, and soon he was asleep. Going back to her own chamber, she struck the maid with her rod of enchantment, and made a great yellow cat of her. Then she caused such music of fifes and trumpets to sound throughout the castle that every soul was in a deep sleep before the music was over, and that moment she sent the cat to the chamber of the king's son. The cat worked the handkerchief off his head, took out the comb and ran with it to the princess, who turned her into a maid again.

70 The two set out for the eastern world straightway; but if they did, Shaking-head followed them in his cloak of darkness, till they came to the house of the giant in the great rock at the end of the road, at the sea. The princess gave the giant the comb, and said, "The thimble that I gave you to keep last night was taken from you, for the king's son in Erin brought it back to me this morning, and has done one third of the work of winning me, and I didn't expect you'd serve me in this way."

71 When the giant heard this, he was raging, and threw the comb into the sea behind him. Then with Druidic spells he raised thunder and lightning and wind. The sea was roaring with storm and rain; but the comb had not touched the water when Shaking-head caught it.

72 When her talk was over the princess gave the giant a kiss, and home she went with the maid; but Shaking-head followed them step by step.

73 In the morning Shaking-head went to the king's son, roused him, and asked, "What was your task last night?"

74 "The princess gave me a comb to have for her this morning," answered the king's son.

75 "Where is it now?" asked Shaking-head.

76 "Here on my head," said the king's son, putting up his hand to get it; but the comb was gone. "I'm done for now," said the king's son; "my head will be on the last spike today unless I have the comb for the princess."

77 "Here it is for you," said Shaking-head, taking the comb out of his pocket. "And now," said he, "the whole kingdom is coming to this castle today to see your head put on the last spike in the garden of King Behind the Gold, for all men think the same will happen to you that has happened to every king's son before you. Go up on your steed and ride to the summer-house where the king and his daughter are sitting, and give her the comb."

78 The king's son did as Shaking-head bade him. When he saw the comb the king said, "Now you have my daughter two-thirds won." But her face went from the princess entirely, she was so vexed that any man should know of her dealings with the giant.

79 The third night when he was going to bed the princess said to the king's son, "If you will not have at my father's castle tomorrow morning the head I will kiss tonight, you'll die tomorrow, and your own head will be put on the last spike in my father's garden." Later in the night she came to the bedside of the king's son with a draught. Which he drank, and before she was back in her chamber, he slept. Then she made such music all over the castle that not a soul was awake when the music had ceased. That moment she hurried away with her maid to the eastern world but Shaking-head followed her in his cloak of darkness. This time he carried with him the two-handed sword that never failed a blow.

80 When she came to the rock in the eastern world and entered the house of the giant, the princess said, "You let my two gifts go with the son of the king in Erin, and he'll have me won tomorrow if he'll have your head at my father's castle in the morning."

81 "Never fear," said the giant, "there is nothing in the world to take the head off me but the double-handed sword of darkness that never fails a blow, and that sword belongs to my brother in the western world.''

82 The princess gave the giant a kiss at parting; and as she hurried away with her maid the giant turned to look at her. His head was covered with an iron cap; but as he looked he laid bare a thin strip of his neck. Shaking-head was there near him, and said in his mind: "Your brother's sword has never been so close to your neck before;" and with one blow he swept the head off him. Then began the greatest struggle that Shaking-head ever had, to keep the head from the body of the giant. The head fought to put itself on again, and never stopped till the body was dead; then it fell to the ground. Shaking-head seized, but couldn't stir the head, - couldn't move it from its place. Then he searched all around it and found a bar an suan (pin of slumber) near the ear. When he took the pin away he had no trouble in carrying the head; and he made no delay but came to the castle at daybreak, and threw the head to a herd of pigs that belonged to the king. Then he went to the king's son, and asked,

83 "What happened to you last night?"

84 "The princess came to me, and said, that if I wouldn't bring to her father's castle this morning the head she was to kiss last night, my own head would be on the last spike today."

85 "Come out with me now to the pigs," said Shaking-head.

86 The two went out, and Shaking-head said, "Go in among the pigs, and take the head with you to the king; and a strange head it is to put before a king."

87 So the king's son went on his steed to the summer-house, and gave the head to the king and his daughter, and turning to the princess, said,

88 "This is the head you kissed last night, and it's not a nice looking head either."

89 "You have my daughter won now entirely," said the king, "and she is yours. And do you take that head to the great dark hole that is out there on one side of my castle grounds, and throw it down."

90 The king's son mounted his steed, and rode off with the head till he came to the hole going deep into the earth. When he let down the head it went to the bottom with such a roaring and such a noise that every mare and cow and every beast in the whole kingdom cast its young, such was the terror that was caused by the noise of the head in going to the bottom of the hole.

91 When the head was put away the king's son went back to the castle, and married the daughter of King Behind the Gold. The wedding lasted nine days and nights, and the last night was better than the first.

92 When the wedding was over Shaking-head went to the king. and said, "You have provided no fortune for your daughter, and it is but right that you should remember her."

93 "I have plenty of gold and silver to give her," said the king.

94 "It isn't gold and silver that your son-in-law wants, but men to stand against his enemies, when they come on him."

95 "I have more treasures than men," said King Behind the Gold; "but I won't see my daughter conquered for want of an army."

96 They were satisfied with the king's word, and next day took the road to Erin, and kept on their way till they came opposite the grave-yard. Then Shaking-head said to the king's son: "You are no good, you have never told me a story since the first day I saw you."

97 "I have but one story to tell you, except what happened since we met."

98 "Well, tell me what happened before we met."

99 "I was passing this place before I saw you," said the king's son, "and four men were fighting over a coffin. I spoke to them, and two of them said they were burying the body of their brother which was in the coffin, and the others said the dead man owed them five pounds, and they wouldn't let the coffin into the ground until they got the money. I paid five pounds and the body was buried."

100 "It was my body was in the coffin," said Shaking-head, "and I came back into this world to do you a good turn; and now I am going, and you'II never see me again unless trouble is on you."

101 Shaking-head disappeared, and the king's son went home. He wasn't with his father long till the other three kings' sons heard he had come back to Erin with the daughter of King Behind the Gold. They sent word, saying, "We'll take the head off you now, and put an end to your father and yourself."

102 The king's son went out to walk alone, and as he was lamenting the fate he had brought on his father, who should come along to meet him but Shaking-head.

103 "What trouble is on you now?" asked he.

104 "Oh, three kings' sons are coming with their fleets and armies to destroy my father and myself, and what can we do with our one fleet and one army?"

105 "Well," said Shaking-head, "I'll settle that for you without delay." Then he sent a message straight to King Behind the Gold, who gave a fleet and an army, and they came to Erin so quickly that they were at the castle before the forces of the three kings' sons. And when the three came the battle began on sea and land at both sides of the castle.

106 The three fleets of the three kings' sons were sunk, their armies destroyed, and the three heads taken off themselves. When the battle was over and the country safe the king resigned the castle and power to his son, and the son of a king in a province became king over all the land of Erin.

 

Оглавление

 

The Son of the King of Erin, and the Giant of Loch Lein

The Three Daughters of the King O'Hara

The Weaver's Son and the Giant of the White Hill

Fair, Brown and Trembling

The King of Erin and the Queen of the Lonesome Island

The Shee an Gannon and the Gruagach Gaire

The Three Daughters of the King of the East, and the Son of a King in Erin

The Fisherman's Son and the Gruagach of Tricks

The Thirteenth Son of the King of Erin

Shaking-Head

 

– Конец работы –

Используемые теги: ирландские, волшебные, сказки0.056

Если Вам нужно дополнительный материал на эту тему, или Вы не нашли то, что искали, рекомендуем воспользоваться поиском по нашей базе работ: ИРЛАНДСКИЕ ВОЛШЕБНЫЕ СКАЗКИ

Что будем делать с полученным материалом:

Если этот материал оказался полезным для Вас, Вы можете сохранить его на свою страничку в социальных сетях:

Еще рефераты, курсовые, дипломные работы на эту тему:

ИРЛАНДСКИЕ ВОЛШЕБНЫЕ СКАЗКИ
На сайте allrefs.net читайте: "129ИРЛАНДСКИЕ ВОЛШЕБНЫЕ СКАЗКИ"

Сказка о волшебной сказке
На сайте allrefs.net читайте: "Сказка о волшебной сказке"

Герои и антигерои в русских волшебных сказках
Героем их является простой человек: крестьянин, кузнец, плотник, солдат Сказочники любуются его жизнью. Волшебные сказки по своему сюжетному составу… Каждый из традиционных образов имеет свою постоянную характеристику и… Задачи: - дать анализ основным художественным приемам, с помощью которого центральный образ получает углубленную…

Мифы в волшебных сказках
Под мифом он разумел волшебные сказки.Но мифы это не сказки, кроме того, не во всех волшебных сказках действуют мифические существа; наконец, … Постепенно, в ходе трудовой деятельности людей, освоения ими определенных… Но чем меньше в процессе развития общества становилась зависимость человека от внешнего мира, тем чаще уже он сам…

Мотивы русской волшебной сказки
На хронологическом отрезке от древнейших времен до наших дней фольклор занимает промежуточное положение, является связующим звеном в культурном… Научные труды в области структурной фольклористики К. Леви-Стросса, Е. М.… На страницах данного исследования, естественно, не рассматривается все многообразие мотивов русских волшебных сказок,…

Исторические корни волшебной сказки
Собрание трудов... Морфология lt волшебной gt сказки... Исторические корни волшебной сказки...

Владимир Пропп. Морфология "волшебной" сказки
Содержание Fine HTML Printed version txt Word КПК Lib ru html... Конец формы... Владимир Пропп Морфология quot волшебной quot сказки...

Владимир Пропп. ИСТОРИЧЕСКИЕ КОРНИ ВОЛШЕБНОЙ СКАЗКИ
ИСТОРИЧЕСКИЕ КОРНИ ВОЛШЕБНОЙ СКАЗКИ... ПРЕДИСЛОВИЕ... Глава I ПРЕДПОСЫЛКИ...

Тема морского путешествия и образ страны блаженства в ирландских сагах
С развитием письменности фантазии об идеальном мире перешли на страницы литературных произведений. В античной литературе мы видим такой сюжет в… Их город с первого взгляда поражает богатством и красотой, а боги пируют… Согласно Гесиоду, первое поколение людей в правление верховного бога Кроноса наслаждалось полным блаженством. Люди…

Сказки Пушкина. Система образов героев, богатство и глубина содержания
Мир вливается в человека через широкое отверстие воронки тысячью зовов, влечений, раздражений, ничтожная часть их осуществляется и как бы вытекает… Эта неосуществившаяся часть жизни должна быть изжита. Искусство, видимо, и… Он утверждает: " Детям нужны сказки" (так называется его монография), ибо они являются необходимой пищей для развития…

0.039
Хотите получать на электронную почту самые свежие новости?
Education Insider Sample
Подпишитесь на Нашу рассылку
Наша политика приватности обеспечивает 100% безопасность и анонимность Ваших E-Mail
Реклама
Соответствующий теме материал
  • Похожее
  • По категориям
  • По работам
  • Античные мотивы и образы в ирландской саге "Плавание Майль-Дуйна" Собственно, отголоски этой культуры стали проникать в Ирландию лишь после того, как там утвердилось христианство. Каким образом происходило это… Мы можем лишь предполагать, что у него, скорее всего, была собственная школа и… Вплоть до окончательного политического подчинения англичанам (в XVI в.) в Ирландии сохранились существенные черты…
  • Русская литературная прозаическая сказка 2-й половины XIX века В соответствии с этим К. Д. Ушинский считал, что начинать обучение следует с рассказов о временах года, самом человеке, домашних и диких животных,… Учебные книги К. Д. Ушинского энциклопедичны по охвату и многообразию… Педагоги выделили в книгах Ушинского тот художественный материал, знакомство с которым целесообразно начинать еще в…
  • Роль сказки в изучении английского языка Поэтому важной задачей учителя является создание реальных и воображаемых ситуаций общения на уроке иностранного языка, используя для этого различные… Значительное место среди текстов занимают такие их виды, как письма, рекламные… Наряду с этим важно дать учащимся наглядное представление о жизни, традициях, языковых реалиях англоговорящих…
  • Детские сказки В чем же ее особенность? На мой взгляд в отношении писателя к форме повествования: здесь ощущается влюбленный в свое дело русский сказочник, а не… Уже с первых строк мы видим не невежественный русский народ, с ограниченным… Ершов не просто говорит, что в такой-то семье живет такой-то мужик, а выносит повествование за рамки обыденности на…
  • Место сказки в дошкольном образовании Система М. Монтессори, например, начала складываться в начале XX в. и отвечала педагогическим стратегиям и философии, принятым именно в это время. … Как правило, всякая вновь образующаяся система начинает с провозглашения ряда… Эти отношения продолжают носить отчужденный, внеличностный характер, соответствующий нормативной организации учебной…